This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song , 2022

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by JoY Cover Designs

Editing by: Rainlyt Editing

Proof Edits: Norma’s Nook Proofing LLC

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Found By Her Monsters Blurb

Found By Her Monsters Playlist

Prologue: You Can Run, But You Can’t Hide Forever

1.  Nightmares Of The Past

2.  Fruitful Awakenings And Merciless Monster

3.  Nightmare Sonata And Miss Me?

4.  The Hourglass Has Flipped And Miss Me, Alpha?

5.  Chase, Pounce, And Devour

6.  A Long Night And Uncertainty

7.  Fighting A Plague And Healing The Innocent

8.  Meditate With Purpose And In Your Arms

9.  Wakeful Fear And Heated Wonderland

10.  Uh-Oh And Pack Alliance

11.  Life Of Deception And Waiting Game

12.  Goddess Of Darkness And Focus On What’s Ahead Of Us

13.  You Can Run, But I’ll Find You: Part One

14.  You Can Run, But I’ll Find You: Part Two

15.  Can’t Survive Without You

STAY CONNECTED

DEN OF MONSTERS

Prologue: The Luring Serenade

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also By Avery Song

What if I could make your worst nightmares a reality?

When I was five, they told me I was cursed.

When I was ten, they accused me of killing my entire pack.

When I was fifteen, I ran away in hopes of escaping my past.

I left everything — and everyone — behind.

By twenty, I’d moved on in every way. New name, new city, a chance at a fresh start.

By twenty-five, I was a healer to a pack of nightmare wolves, and whatever my curse, they were immune to its wrath.

For once, I was happy: in love with not just my powerful Alpha, but his Beta and Sentinel Guard.

Life was challenging, but my past was finally forgotten…until my monsters found me.

You can run, but you can’t hide from the darkness.

Where there is darkness, there is light, but that’s the problem.

The Goddess of Darkness was murdered by the Goddess of Light, and I’m next up on the chopping block. If I don’t partner with my monsters to reveal the secrets hidden within me, all the creatures of the dark will perish, including the men I love.

It’s time for me to unlock who I really am: the heir to the throne of shadows.

FOUND BY HER MONSTERS PLAYLIST

Do you like playlists?

Listen to this Spotify Playlist dedicated to this series. Trust me, it heightens the experience.

Found By Her Monsters:

https://open.spotify.com/playlist/4924WNNb7bsWeXnxaq5MQO?si=0af2df38c52d430e

Avery S.

PROLOGUE: YOU CAN RUN, BUT YOU CAN’T HIDE FOREVER

“Nerissa!”

I ignored the pleading tone in the man’s voice—the desperation that called for my return.

For my utmost submission.

I couldn’t allow myself to submit after all these years.

Ten fucking years since I’ve seen Regis… one of my monsters…

My feet moved faster, my frazzled energy causing this old, abandoned house to freak the fuck out with my mere presence. The rattling of the windows, the eerie creaks of the wood boards, the high whistles of the wind fighting desperately to come to my aid from the outdoors—all of it was because I was somewhere I shouldn’t be.

I have to leave.

I wanted to go back home.

My new home…

I reached the door but a wall of darkness cloaked its frame like the rest of the wooden walls before me. I tried not to freak out, my feet taking two steps back while I focused on simply breathing, but my nerves were on a dangerous high.

And highs have consequences that I can’t afford to contribute to.

I’d done more than enough in the past.

Enough guilt was sitting on my tired shoulders that I couldn’t withstand more.

I shouldn’t have come here.

“Nessa.”

I hadn’t realized I closed my eyes until I had no choice but to open them. It was just another regret to add to the never-ending list because there he was.

Regis.

My… Regis… that I’d found… and lost.

The years hadn’t changed his chiseled appearance. He looked shorter now, or maybe it was because I’d grown taller since I wasn’t a child anymore.

Back in those days, he looked to be a giant in my eyes—a protector from the bad things that followed me everywhere I went—but I knew better now. Before me was a man.

Part man…

His flesh was black like coal yet smooth and absent of any imperfections. I bet if I dared to touch him, his skin would be frigid—it always was. Those nails of his were extra long and black.

He surprisingly wore clothes, a first for him since he despised wearing anything that lowered him to human standards, and his hair was longer now, those dark midnight purple strands way past his shoulders.

When he completely surfaced from the shadows, he stood before me like he’d always been there.

Like he’s ready to block me from leaving him again.

Yet, he surely knew that I wouldn’t have been moved by some issue happening between the Goddesses of the Elemental Realms.

Last time I checked, I was the cursed outcast who murdered her entire pack.

“I need to leave, Regis.” There was no need to look up at his face.

The expression would simply hold me back—hold us back—and there was no way I could be of service to him.

Not to him or the others. I’m not of service to anyone from my past anymore.

I moved on, and it was about time they moved forward as well.

“Look at me, Nessa.”

My heart skipped a few beats, and all I could do was close my eyes and look away. I couldn’t keep doing this to myself. I couldn’t keep hurting myself all because I’d fallen in love with men far older, wiser, and more powerful than what I could have handled for my age.

It was all my fault, really.

I was just a childish little girl who had played with magic that wasn’t meant to be played with. I was confident in myself and what I could do, but that pride was all shattered by every single person who should have supported and aided me when I was in distress.

Including Regis.

“Ness—”

“Stop calling me that,” I interrupted with a warning. “I’m not Nessa or Nerissa, as a matter of fact. Why don’t you leave the past behind and forget my existence like you’ve done for the last ten years? It would do me and your heart a favor.”

“Don’t be like this,” he huffed, and that just ticked me off.

“Be like what, exactly?” I demanded as my furious purple eyes opened just so I could give him a glare he wouldn’t forget.

It was a mistake to look at him—to see the hurt in his eyes that stabbed me far too many times.

I wouldn’t let it show. I’d learned how to mask my emotions because it ensured I’d never get hurt again.

No one will ever shatter me again.

“Last time I checked, I was the outcasted Goddess of Curses or whatever bullshit your lot of ‘people’ or ‘worshippers’ call me. Now you’ve insisted I meet you here, only to tell me to come back home?” I almost laughed—I lied. I had to get a bark of exaggerated laughter in there—“Home? The place that was cursed with my existence? I think you need to change the name of what you’re referring to as a safe place into a haunted manor or whatever means it’s a piece of land that will never welcome beings like me.”

“You’re not—”

“We’re not having this conversation,” I snapped and flicked my hand to the side as my impatient flow of magic finally got its chance to sing.

The shadows that formed Regis’s form were pushed to the side—with him included—and I was opening the door and marching into the winter forest the next second.

My breathing was already hysterical, just like my wild heartbeat, but the sound of my feet crunching into the snow was fighting to calm me down.

To counter the negative emotions with the positive ones that would bloom through me very shortly.

I would be back with my men soon, and I could once again forget this ever happened. That was what motivated me to move faster until a hand caught my wrist and forced me to stop.

I whipped my head back to see Regis once more, and I groaned in pure annoyance.

“Leave me al—”

He pulled me inward until I pressed right on his frosty frame, but I couldn’t react to the cold because his hands were on my cheeks, his lips inches from mine.

“Dammit, Nessa,” he hissed. “We need you back. I… need you, Sweet Nyx.”

His lips claimed mine before I could respond, and for a split second, I let myself feel exactly what he wished me to feel.

The rush of pain, anxiety, hurt, and misery he was in all because his Nyx slipped out of his fingers.

I was their four-leaf clover in the realms of darkness and their good luck charm fell from their grasp.

All because of what they did…

Pressing my hands against his chest, I encouraged him to move back, at least enough to break the kiss.

I was already looking away when he tried to plead with me the best way he knew how—with his beautiful eyes of dark purple that always felt like the opposite of my bright purple ones.

I used to think we were destined for one another, for lavender purple looked beautiful with plum purple. The saying “opposites attract” may have been true once upon a time, but that was a broken tale that could never be fixed.

“No, Regis,” I said as firmly as I could. “I won’t help you.”

With those words, I spun around to leave just as flakes of snow began to fall from the dark grey clouds.

He didn’t say anything, and I was glad he didn’t, but then he muttered something that forced me to stop.

“There you go again, running away.”

My feet wouldn’t move one more step, and there I stood before I glanced over my shoulder to give him a menacing stare.

“I didn’t fucking run away,” I said slowly, as if to accent every single word. “If you spent less time being puppets to that village of fake bitches and bastards, you’d see the truth of why I left in the first place.”

“That doesn’t excuse anything!” he snapped, and any affection he carried for me diminished. As if I hadn’t expected that one coming.

“If it doesn’t, then stop wasting my time.”

I turned around.

“YOU LEFT!”

“AND YOU BROKE ME!” I screamed right back, and that triggered an aftershock of shadows that bled out of my body and formed a circle around us.

He stared back at me in shock, watching the darkness convert the stress into glowing balls of energy while my hair proceeded to levitate.

I was positive my eyes were now white in rage as I bit my dark plum lip as hard as I could so I wouldn’t lose control, but the vivid incantations of my magic began to form along my flesh, and that was a bad sign.

It was his shock that reminded me of all those people back at that forbidden place, the horror in their eyes that shifted into disgust, and it was enough to cut through my rage and reel my energy back in.

It took me but a slap of my hands to retract the magic that was flowing out of me, and there I stood, panting with my shoulders heaving while my magic howled within my body to be let free once more.

To give him a taste of the true agony we’ve gone through thanks to their worshippers.

If there was one thing my heart wouldn’t be able to take, it would be their rejection. My monsters were supposed to be my dark obsessions.

Only they hurt me the most.

“This can’t work…” I whispered. “I… I can’t help you guys. I… can’t put you in danger again.” That last bit of admission would simply leave him more befuddled, and maybe that was what I needed to do.

So he’d attempt to find out the truth rather than think I’m the only problem.

“Nerissa…” He tried to say something, but a howl from afar pierced the air.

My head lifted up at the call, and I looked back while my senses further lifted so I could tell exactly where it came from.

The sudden wave of relief that took over me almost made my knees buckle, but I kept standing before I took a deep breath and let it out.

“Don’t summon me again, Regis,” I warned and turned away once more.

I knew he wouldn’t let me get the last word. That just wasn’t Regis’s way of functioning.

“Nerissa!”

I was ready to run, or even shift and bolt out of this place, but my body hit a wall of darkness, and the howling growl that followed made every hair on my body rise.

Uh oh…

I was already thinking the worst as the furry frame pressing against me confirmed who’d been howling in the distance, but my nerves dipped at the possessive press of a human hand against my back.

All I had to do was look slightly up to see the lengthy strands of white with those tiny hints of black tinsel locks that shimmered against a pure snowy backdrop.

I didn’t know what to say, my lips trembling as if I were just now realizing just how cold it was when all I wore was a black sweater dress, but the scorching warmth of this man’s body that hugged me protectively proved that I would have gotten frostbite if I’d stayed out here much longer.

How different it was to be loved by someone with immense warmth versus another who was filled with frost.

“Touch my mate again and I’ll ensure you cease to exist.” There was that threatening, husky voice I took advantage of by arguing with the poor man.

Err… wolf shifter.

“Mate?” Regis sounded baffled and proceeded to laugh. “You can’t eliminate a god.”

“I know what you are,” he responded in return, and he didn’t sound frightened in the slightest. “You’re not the only being of darkness on this human plane. Don’t act like you don’t know what I am.”

Regis didn’t reply and that alone was a sign that he knew exactly what he was.

“Alpha?” I whispered and tried to move back, but he tightened his hold around me.

“You’re in so much trouble,” he grumbled, but I felt like he didn’t mean it. “Let me hold you a little longer.”

His Alpha-cloaked words riddled my mind, and I knew his admission of needing to be wrapped around me was a way of communicating his deep desires.

That he missed me and worried about me enough to find me.

That was the ultimate difference between them and my monsters from the past.

My men from the present vowed to always find me.

While my monsters found me far too late…

It was times like these where I couldn’t keep my walls up. It was so easy now to feel loved and protected by him and the others that I didn’t fight it anymore.

Resting my forehead against his shoulder, I nodded against him while the tension I hadn’t realized had my entire body captive began to slip away.

It proves how safe I feel in my Alpha’s arms. That he is one of the few individuals in my new life that can make me feel safe when I feel like the world is caving in on me.

“She’s ours,” Regis snarled, but there was something missing there. Maybe it lacked merit? Or something more?

“She was yours,” Alpha surprisingly declared, which made me realize he knew more than I’d dared to say. “And you lost her.”

Regis didn’t speak, even as Alpha let me go, but Alpha proceeded to reach for my hand and wrap his large fingers around my small ones.

I was left a bit stunned by his obvious display of ownership, but maybe this was what it was supposed to be like.

To be loved enough by someone that they weren’t ashamed to show it to the rest of the world.

I forced myself to stand taller now, realizing he let go of me because he knew I needed to be independent.

I rely on him when I need to, but this is a situation where I have to also prove that I earned the position as his mate. It wasn’t simply given to me as fate portrays.

“So now she’s ours,” Alpha concluded, and I suddenly became aware of the other two large wolves just in the distance, waiting for us.

Now I actually want to cry.

I didn’t expect all three of them to go to this length when I came here of my own accord, but they proved me wrong.

They always do, as if it’s their life mission to show me what love and loyalty really are.

Alpha looked down at me then, and I couldn’t help but glance up to meet his serious eyes. For a single moment, he let me see his relief that I was okay, but he also reminded me that I was in some deep shit for disobeying him.

I didn’t know why, but it made me smile in gratitude.

“Thank you.” It was all I could get out before I watched him slowly nod.

“Let’s go home,” he encouraged and let go of my hand. In a blink, he shifted into his wolf form and howled once into the frigid air. The other two replied from the distance and I was left to look back at Regis one more time.

He stood there like a puppy waiting for his master to retrieve him in the midst of the wild, and for a second, my heart clenched in agony. If I didn’t know what I knew today—if I was still naive—I would run back into his arms.

But I know better… and the Nerissa he once knew is long gone.

I looked away and easily got myself up and onto Alpha’s back. I couldn’t show all my cards now, which meant allowing myself to look vulnerable in Regis’s eyes.

“Let’s go home,” I repeated those very words as I secured my hold on Alpha.

With a unified howl, we were moving in a blur until the shadows danced around us with the intention of warping us back to the world that brought us joy and safe haven.

I was left to wonder how long Regis stood there in hopes I’d return.

Guess I’ll never know.

1

NIGHTMARES OF THE PAST

1WEEK EARLIER…

OCTOBER 31ST, 2045

CRESCENT VALLEY: TEMPEST SOUTH FOREST

“You can run, Sweet Nyx, but you can’t run from us forever.”

Darkness surrounded me; the shade of night skies mixed with a sensation of hollowness crept across my flesh with ownership.

I shivered at the Antarctic chill that caressed me, the feeling of my nakedness as obvious as the pounding rush of my heart against the wall of my chest. The galloping beats weren’t due to the obvious fear an environment of such numb tranquility could deliver to its prey, but because of the heated need that began to pulse between my legs.

This was the beginning of a lustful nightmare…

I knew the build-up was approaching—the agonizing ache that would thrum in desperation while my skin grew feverish with desire. Only they could relieve the burn that craved to be worshipped, like a goddess whose foundation hovered above the hills of pleasure and valleys of heated temptation.

Temptation from gods of darkness…

There was no place to hide in this world of obsidian, for it hugged you like a comforting blanket as you awaited the arrival of those who would morph the tendrils of apprehension into vines of gratification.

I always got special treatment. That was what I kept telling myself whenever I awoke from the depths of my dreams to enter this oasis of nightmares.

Only I was the goddess of such unconscious terrors, and what I was about to experience was far from terrifying.

I may have been summoned here, but I was in control of this dark fairy tale. I was sure they knew that I was never the puppet they sought to control with those naughty strings that begged to tug me along to their deceitful tune.

Their strings only pulled me to where I was willing to go, and no way would I skip this sweet opportunity to experience their cold, calloused hands touching my heated flesh and satisfying my endless desires until wakefulness called for my ascension back to reality.

I could feel their presence, the looming intensity that invited chilled shivers to run up my spine. Just staying still felt like a mission, but the mere thought summoned the first set of hands that immediately moved to keep me captive.

One hand glided around my throat, squeezing to remind me of how big his hand was compared to my slim neck. His masculine frame of chiseled muscles and tight abs pressed against my bare back—the obvious thickness of his monstrous shaft made my core clench and my nipples harden.

I was conscious of my erratic breathing, the panting sound only confirming how impatient I was to feel their hands caressing every curve of my 5’5” frame before those delightfully frigid lips that would do more damage than good descended onto me.

Waiting was torturous—a game they enjoyed playing as if they had all the time in the universe to enjoy me. I was tempted to wake up before they even began the mayhem of pleasure they would surely deliver, but the thought only further tightened this monster’s hold as a tail swiftly wrapped around my waist to emphasize my captivity.

Monster tails. Far more useful than my furry limb that simply wagged back and forth when my wolf was excited.

My chin was lifted further up, forcing my head back until I was looking into the being of hollowed darkness. There was nothing to see but so much to feel, the vibrations of his emotions pulverizing me for what I’d done.

For running away from the sinful merry-go-round I would have been forced to ride if I hadn’t given up on my previous destiny.

The heaviness of his anger should have left me quivering, but the slight trembles that eased to the surface of my flesh were all due to my spike in arousal. I enjoyed basking in his disguised fury, which only pushed those threads of guilt further away from keeping me hostage.

One intense look and his lips smothered mine in a heated kiss, and his dominance stole me away from the obvious tension between us. His anger came from his ruthless kisses, each press of those frosty lips making me grow hotter by the second.

His hands could no longer keep still, their movement leaving my neck and chin to venture down the rest of my body like I was his sole possession to cherish and worship. My moans got lost in the hollows of his mouth, their sound bouncing against those walls and echoing around us like they came from an amplifier.

Our tongues entwined in haste as if time were truly precious and ticking down with each panting kiss. I felt the second monster to my left as the leader released my lips, which left me breathless. I expected the left monster’s lips before I even turned my head to meet him halfway. This kiss was far smoother and sweeter than the first.

This monster enjoyed delicacy, like all of this passion was a form of art that needed to be handled with extra care. He was far more intense, his kisses full and deep while his hands enjoyed the feel of my left breast and ass cheek.

He slapped my ass, and my gasp only further invited him to take control of the dominating kiss while he fondled my breast for added stimulation. I could barely keep up; his movements matched with the gliding taunts of the leader’s shaft against my ass cheeks only left my pussy glistening in need.

I wasn’t sure when it would end, but all of this was just the beginning for these sinful beings, for the third monster had arrived with a slow inhale of my scent. I felt his energy from my right; the aura carried a good balance of power and stability.

I’d refer to him as the tame monster, while the other monster in question was calm. Together, however, they were a dangerous combination that enjoyed tipping me to the very edge before leaving me in heightened misery.

Today would be no different…

The pinch of my right nipple forced me to be present once more as the brief shockwave of pain only invited a wave of pleasure. My moan entered the atmosphere, which felt rather stuffy with the intense smell of burning need, but it was stolen with the exhale as my tame monster took that moment to kiss me hungrily.

More taunting pinches made my nipples further harden while the sensitive flesh kindled quivers with every touch.

With me plastered between the three of them, I could only hope one would take the lead in pacifying the immense heat that pulsed between my legs.

Sharp claws lightly ran down my front side, as if to heighten the anticipation of what was shortly ahead. Their tips reached the dip between my legs before they vanished entirely. My tousled emotions of disappointment and frustration had the leader chuckling.

“Submit to us, Sweet Nyx. You know we can give you everything you desire.”

IF ONLY IT were that easy—those actions beyond the surface of reality were so far from being forgivable—but I knew no matter my choice, they wouldn’t stop what they started.

We were already too far gone…

When a single finger brushed the slit between my folds, I arched into his chiseled frame while I broke the kiss to moan.

One single touch was so maximized in this space of sexual deceit that the prickles of pleasure were almost mind-blowing if I could compare it to the intense activities of sex.

Everything began to move in haste as two fingers dipped into my pussy without an ounce of remorse. I could come from the very action, my moans going up another pitch as my body was under my monsters’ control.

Wet tongues flicked away at my hard buds, while tails wrapped possessively around my girls as they bounced to my movement. I hadn’t mentally grasped my hip movements until each grinding thrust pushed those unholy fingers deeper into my pulsing pussy.

My ass still rubbed against the thick shaft that surely was double the average penis size, making the leader grunt with every movement.

We can both play this game.

My hair was tugged back while the leader’s tail swiftly wrapped around my waist and easily lifted me slightly off the ground. The action didn’t stop those traitorous fingers from fucking me like I earned this segment of rough play, while my head was pulled back enough that I was impressed with my own flexibility in this realm of illusions.

Those furious lips consumed mine while his growl of impatience vibrated against his throat and made it into the wet chambers of my mouth.

“You think this is a game, Nerissa?”

There was my angry beast of a tainted god, his booming voice only turning me on further. Surely, he felt the tremors of my pussy walls as my juices squelched and cloaked his fingers that continued to vigorously pound into me.

It wouldn’t be long now. Everything was just right—the various sensations that were inching me closer to the edge would push me right into a devouring orgasm. I couldn’t dare awaken from this blissful paradise of dreams without taunting this forsaken leader who was once destined for me.

Maybe he and his men still were , but those threads only remained in this minuscule space that they assumed was controlled solely by them.

His words encouraged the sweet smile that formed against his lips that stilled in that prime speck of time, and how it infuriated him further—enough for him to pull his fingers right out of my soaked pussy.

And replace them with his mega thick cock.

The action would ruin the average woman’s tight pussy, but I took him all in, every fucking inch, even as it spread right to my very core.

It took everything in me not to cry out his name, not to plead for each of them to cooperate further and feed me with this endless amount of pleasure for the rest of the night, but whatever has a beginning has an end, and that conclusion was seconds from coming to fruition.

“You think you can live without us forever, Nessa, but mark my words: You’ll need us. Crave us. Be unable to live without our fucking cocks in all your holes. We were destined to be your dark obsessions, and nothing will fucking change that!”

HIS FURY WAS ALL but laughable, but all I could do was moan, gasp, and whimper as my body braced for my climax. My eyes rolled back, my body tensed, my pussy fluttered around his merciless thrusts, and they ruined me with one final move: my breasts being sucked into frosty mouths while that massive cock sunk as deeply into me as it could.

My scream felt infinite, my creamy release squirting around his monstrous length. The darkness around us thrummed in delight, my pleasure the only fuel it needed to grow stronger and heighten all four of us.

All thanks to this state of euphoric combustion.

The three of them groaned at the high my climax delivered in return.Their bodies of sculpted strength grew rigid while I was positive their cocks were releasing thick loads of cum.

I could feel the hot flow of shots pool in my womb, every one only making his shaft further thicken and knot so I couldn’t wiggle out of his grasp until he was completely satisfied.

As if the tails around my breasts and waist weren’t enough to keep me from slipping out of their possessive grasp.

With a drawled groan, the leader pulled out while the tails squeezing my breasts released them. It took a few seconds before the oozing, thick, white flow of our cum concoction oozed out of me, creating a pool upon the onyx floor.

Proof of what transpired in this space of solitude.

My legs lightly returned to the ground, the tail around my waist releasing me now that its duty was over—for now. I didn’t fear my knees buckling, for when they did, my fearsome leader’s arm hooked around my waist and forced me back up until my body pressed firmly against his.

Even after all that blissful action, he was hard and ready to go for yet another round. I bet his men in tow were stroking their lengths, impatiently waiting to take me from the front and back.

It was a shame that their time was up.

Resting the back of my head against his chest, I opened my lazy eyes, which were surely possessed by the dark force they’d rejuvenated me with. A cunning smile graced my swollen lips and my giggle was filled with gleeful travesty.

“Keep telling yourself that, Regis,” I purred fearlessly as our surroundings were already beginning to shatter. “Just remember, I’m the one you three need.”

Strings of boysenberry wrapped around his neck and forced him to lower his head until our lips pressed firmly against one another. My hands that carried the glowing strings clenched with every intention of tightening the newly created hold I had on my sinister monster.

I broke the kiss with a firm bite of his bottom lip. I tugged on it and kept it in my teeth’s grasp for three solid seconds before letting go. My taunting gaze only caught a glimpse of the ferocity that burned through those spheres of darkness, but I was already leaving, my consciousness fading with every second that passed between us.

His boiling anger would have to be dealt with next time, but I had to share my last words.

“You’re destined to be my dark obsessions, and that destiny will only remain here, with the shattered fate of the Nerissa you once knew.”

My laughter sealed my words as I left my monsters behind.

2

FRUITFUL AWAKENINGS AND MERCILESS MONSTER

“Fuck…”

Nothing like waking up under the majestic full moon… naked and wet down under.

I knew falling for the nagging temptation to sleep in this cozy spot between the serene lake and fall trees was a big ass mistake, but my wolf had overridden that pinch of logic. Not like I really blamed her.

What would you do? Enjoy rolling through bundles of fallen leaves or take the long route back home to face your bipolar Alpha?

The reminder made me groan while I was forced to acknowledge my naked body and the various incantations of midnight purple and Egyptian blue that blazed so brilliantly against my tanned skin.

I really had to take a break from spending so much time outdoors so I could get back my usual creamy white tones, but then again, I was enjoying the freedom this summer and fall season had given me.

With winter approaching, it would be hibernation time—when I remained on pack territory because these places could get rather dangerous during the snowy season—so it only seemed fair to enjoy as much of this weather as I could.

Did that include lying here with no clothes? Guess it did.

I looked from my small, perky breasts to the lightly lined six-pack I’d been attempting to work on the last few weeks—okay, days because I fucked up my diet, bite me—and I was pleased with the overall sight. Thanks to a heap of physical training and meditation to aid my rather negative mental space, I was really in a place of empowerment when it came to accepting my body.

I was 5’5” with a small chest, slightly wide hips, thick thighs due to all the muscle I’d gained in them and thanks to all those extra squats I’d been doing in between breaks, and I had a decent, plump booty. My waist was cinched enough to give me a bit of an hourglass shape which was something I was proud of because my core strength was phenomenal, and my arms were slim but carried a hint of muscle now that I’d changed my regimen.

Overall, I was beyond satisfied with my physique, strength, and ability to keep up with everyone in my pack. As a healer, everyone assumed I was some weak little shit, and they would be the first to try and take over from me when pack disagreements jumped straight to brawls, but everyone I’d faced thus far over the years got a friendly reminder not to judge a book by its cover.

Don’t judge me, bitches. I can bite, zap, and leave you in a state of nightmares for the rest of your lives.

My eyes lingered on the very obvious mate mark just below the left side of my lower hip bone.

A good chunk of it poked out from my underwear line. If I wished to be extra daring, I’d purposely wear low-ride shorts. Those matched with the perfect crop top were what riled up those horny Alphas and Betas down at Crescent Bar, where I taunted them with my sexualized strut—or scent—just to fuck with them. I enjoyed rubbing it in that I was taken by one of the most ruthless Alphas in this country, and this mark proved that I was his property.

Erebus Arawn. Alpha and Ruler of the Nightmare Crescent Pack.

I enjoyed calling him Edris to grind his fucking gears or make him seem more “human” outside pack grounds because mentioning his actual name left people trembling—or fucking running—because they were so utterly afraid of the Alpha who could make your nightmares come true.

Trust me. He’d make every single one of them come to life if you looked at him the wrong way.

I sometimes wondered what stroke of luck had sniped me that day: the chaotic night where I ran for my fucking life until I crashed right into Erebus.

Mother Moon must have been guiding me on that fateful night after six horrendous months on the run, and here I was, lying upon the bed of autumn leaves while the sky was riddled with stars. The full moon gleamed with power, and the air was filled with a touch of chill. The temperature was sullen and the various scents of nature blended perfectly together.

I took a deep inhale and let it out, catching the scent of my obvious arousal that stemmed from that not-so-torturous dream. Or nightmare. The thought of it matching with the sight of the brilliant crescent moon mark made me feel like I was still balancing two worlds.

The past… and the present.

I didn’t grasp my intentions until my left index finger slowly trailed along the lines of the crescent moon that was surrounded by daffodil flowers with their fluttering petals. The black and white tattoo was only absent of color when I wasn’t using magic—or sexually charged—but in the serene calm of my surroundings matched with the rejuvenating activity in the realms of my dreams, the mate mark was glowing beautifully.

Glowing and extra sensitive to touch…

My simple action made me quiver while a chilled breeze passed by. It forced me to draw my attention back to my slick folds, the fierce warmth stemming from the bundle of nerves between my legs too strong to ignore.

Distraction. I should distract myself.

It was easier said than done as my finger continued to trail the various lines of my mark, and I admired the prickling sensation of lust it delivered with such fine movements. My breath picked up, little by little, while I slowly bit my lip.

I could already envision the intense scowl on my Alpha’s face. His anger always made him look older and deadlier; the intense flare of gold against those silver rings that wrapped protectively around his irises always turned me on instead of frightened me.

Those white locks with black tinsel strands would be tied up in the perfect man bun while his shirtless chest would be bare but ready to reveal the various markings and scars he hid with a touch of dark magic.

I could picture his broad shoulders, wide torso, chiseled pecs, and tight six-pack. Those lines that pointed down to that forbidden valley enjoyed teasing my eyes that begged to see more. I just needed a moment to further tug on his usual grey joggers that rode low on those sinful hips to reveal the fine hairs that led to his thick shaft that should have been illegal in multiple areas.

Length, diameter, and how good it feels to be fucked in the mouth by it.

Imagining my 6’5” Alpha made it hard to think while my body was left in a state of heat that only encouraged my trailing hands to move further down until they were between my legs. Just gliding my fingers across the sensitive flesh and gathering my juices along my two fingers made my breath hitch.

My eyes fluttered closed as I further relaxed and let my fingers appease the growing need that begged to be tamed. Ever so slowly, my two fingers dipped right in, but instead of remembering Regis and his long, monstrous fingers, he was replaced by the man I currently craved.

My heartless Alpha…

I could imagine his body pressed against me, enjoying the way his dominance and overpowering demeanor made me wish to submit to him in these sensual moments. Those fingers of his knew how to work me up, their thrusting movements encouraging the weak moans that left my parted lips while my wetness only further brewed to existence.

I envisioned him forcing my hands to cling to the edge of the kitchen island, one hand gripping my hip so I wouldn’t try to escape his grasp while the other was fucking me at the perfect pace to build me up.

My gasps and whimpers would be just as loud as my moans and pleas for him to move faster. I knew damn well that my need for release would invite his Beta and Sentinel Guard to view the festivities, and my acceptance of such behavior only encouraged the imaginative scene to play out in my swirling mind.

They wouldn’t just watch—we’d come too far for such apprehensive behavior—but join in on the fun, and there I would be in the middle of it all while my body was caressed, kissed, sucked, and left to their mercy.

“Alpha,” I breathed as those fingers pumped into me rapidly, and I couldn’t help but take it up a notch by pinching my right nipple that was already sensitive to the pressing squeeze. “Fuck. Faster… please…”

I’d only beg for them. I’d speak my needs into existence, knowing they would do whatever I needed to reach that state of sexual equilibrium: kiss me, hug me, fuck me, again and again, until I was satisfied.

My monsters may have the extra limbs to make those sexualized nightmares a whirlwind of pleasure, but my nightmare wolves could fulfill my dark fantasies with the thrilling levels of darkness they carried at their own whim.

Despite it all, they knew how to feed me with what I craved, and it felt so fucking good to be cherished like a queen of a dark kingdom.

My pinching finger ditched my breast as my release inched closer with every thrust and found a new place to taunt—my swollen clit. Swirling it with anticipation, I moaned louder as my back arched. My hips fought to meet the pumping movements of those fingers that were deep inside me, while my mind continued to paint the perfect picture to cum.

My lips were claimed by the Beta. My breast was in the tantalizing mouth of the Sentinel Guard. The side of my neck was smothered by the scorching lips of my Alpha, while his fingers were on the verge of taking me off the cliff of oblivion.

“That’s it, Nessa. Moan louder for me.” That dominant command only encouraged me further, and my voice echoed around this peaceful clearing like a howling wolf that was desperate to be heard by Mother Nature herself. “Are you going to cum, my mate?”

“Oh fuck… yes. I’m… I’m going to cum!” I panted heavily as I was a few short seconds from tipping over the edge. “Alpha. Alpha. Alpha!”

“That’s it, mate. My sweet goddess. Cum for me. Let me feel you reach that euphoric high.”

“AH!” My hips bucked as those fingers stilled deep inside my fluttering pussy. The orgasm was brutal yet so damn mesmerizing as I delved into this validating sense of blissfulness: to be worthy of such pleasure, to be cherished and adored enough that I could cum to the illusion in my mind.

My nightmares may leave me in a state of horny desperation, but this level of satisfaction came from the mere thought of the real men in my life that I’d come to adore.

The men I was struggling to keep at arm’s length.

I rode every aftershock that rushed through me then finally pulled those fingers out, their slick glistening appearing so magical with the rays of the moon shining down on me. That ache was finally gone, leaving me with a sense of relief as my body relaxed against the bed of leaves.

I could fall back asleep at this rate, and I kinda wished I was back at the Pack House and not in these parts of the woods. My body would have been scooped up like a princess, the swaying movements slow and those steps towards the Alpha’s bedroom as quiet as possible.

Those satin sheets would invite further luxury and comfort while the musky scent matched with the scent of sex would cling to the room with our arrival. I’d only get a moment’s rest before I became an offering to the male next in line to devour me and leave me dripping wet all over again, but if I was lucky, I’d get the double combo and be sandwiched between the two of them.

I had to stop myself from imagining what would happen next as I came down from my high. I couldn’t get over this validating feeling—to be free in this part of the world that was so different from the one I’d grown up in.

The curse I carried on my shoulders didn’t plague my nightmare wolves or their massive pack. I still held hints of anxiety revolving around the idea of this all being a fairy tale that would be turned into a satanic nightmare, but I’d come to the hopeful conclusion that I was growing strong enough to face the challenge that could arise.

I wouldn’t be a vulnerable fool like I’d been ten years ago.

Despite the need to get moving, I was beginning to drift off. I could feel the tendrils of darkness yearn to claim me once more, to tug me through the dark waters of slumber until I was far too deep to escape their possessive wrath.

Then I’d be back in that shadowed prison where my body would be a temple that fed my dark monsters who couldn’t let go of me. Surely after ten years, they would find another goddess, wouldn’t they? With a town full of worshippers that bent to every tune they played, I was no missing link to their delicious equation of power.

They’ll move on… just like I did.

The real question was, did they really move on? Or were they waiting for my return?

“Are you going to answer me now that you’re done playing with yourself?”

My lips formed a little pout as I tried to figure out what I was being asked. Clearly masturbating under the full moon was a good way to push away your worries but it couldn’t get rid of your Alpha’s attitude problem.

“Nessa.” The poor Alpha was ready to scold my naked ass. “Ignore me again and I’ll gladly pick you up from that patch of leaves, carry you over my shoulder, and present you to the entire pack like a fucking parade.”

That didn’t sound too bad. It wasn’t like the rest of the pack cared about nakedness. The children didn’t stay on the main pack territory either so it was nothing exciting.

“Before fucking you in public for all of them to see and use for whatever they wish.”

Ya… no. I ain’t becoming someone’s money magnet with that precious porn star footage.

Sure, the idea was tempting because fuck, who wouldn’t enjoy being fucked in public knowing there were no consequences? But in this age where technology was going wild and everyone was trying to get a few bucks—or strike gold—I was sure someone would pay a hefty penny for the sex tape of Erebus Arawn.

Just the thought of someone else enjoying the sight of my Alpha’s nakedness and envisioning themselves in my place had me and my wolf mentally growling in jealousy.

Which made my brutal Alpha chuckle in my mind.

“Jealous, are we?”

Leave me alone. I’m sleeping.

I’d bet he was rolling his eyes from wherever he was. The rest of Crescent Valley could be asleep, but nightmare wolves were wide awake and working diligently to collect the dark energy they relied on to survive.

Those bouts of fear, sadness, anxiety, and thrilling uncertainty were the bread and butter for nightmare wolves to feast on. Sure, they still survived on the essentials of food and water, but the essence derived from nightmares was another level of hunger and thirst that delivered a whole new level of high when appeased.

“You’ll be doing no such thing if you don’t get back here in five minutes.”

Awww. I’m getting comfortable here, Alpha.

“No shit. Who gave you permission to be waltzing naked through territories that aren’t mine?”

Here we go.

You can just admit that you want the South Tempest Forest just because you own the northern, eastern, and western parts.

I bet it was driving him mad that he’d yet to strike a deal in claiming the South territories that were currently owned by Crescent Rose Pack. The pack was rebellious in nature and enjoyed pissing off the strongest wolves America carried.

Normally, as the healer and a member of the opposing pack, I shouldn’t have found this quarrel so amusing, but alas, I was best friends with one of the few females who managed to whip those crazed assholes to her will.

The power of a woman’s pussy is utterly divine.

Thanks to my best friend and the added bonus that she was the Goddess of Fire, I got to enter these parts whenever I wished. My scent was unique enough for the guard wolves to recognize and leave me be, which was why I could lie here without a worry in mind.

It didn’t mean I was completely out of the woods in terms of lurking danger, but anything that dared pick a fight with me usually found out that such a move was a complete mistake.

The vibrating growl that bounced off the walls of my subconscious made my wolf yelp in annoyance. I, on the other hand, was rolling my eyes at this man-child’s behavior.

Stop growling in my head. My wolf gets so agitated by that.

“You agitate me,” he snapped back.

That didn’t stop you from marking me up and claiming me as your mate, so suck it up.

“You always talk shit until you’re over my lap and getting slapped for being a bitch.”

At least I’m your bitch. Besides, if I don’t keep you on your anger highs, you’ll get soft.

“Nightmare wolves aren’t soft!”

Ya, ya. Whatever you say, Alpha. You really need to stop punishing me like I’m a child deserving of a spanking.

“You need to stop having such a big mouth or else I’ll treat you rightfully so and enjoy delivering the consequences.”

You know those consequences only delight me.

He didn’t respond which meant I won that argument. Did being spanked hurt? Fuck ya, but having a man slap closer and closer to your pussy did some crazy things to your body.

Crazy things that left me hot and ready to be fucked.

“Come home,” he ordered.

I was going to respond with something silly to further piss him off, but the mere mention of “home” made my heart swell one second while I felt a bit of hollowness the next.

It was a back and forth battle between regretting the past I left behind and basking in this new life that brought so much stability to me. My Alpha may hate my guts at this present moment, but he wanted me home.

To be back in his territory where he could protect and keep me safe from harm’s way.

I knew he feared for his reputation and becoming “weak” by loving me, but he showed his love in simple things like this. To anyone else, it probably was a stupid thing to be emotionally moved by, but from the perspective of a lone wolf who lost their pack, their foundation, and the roots of their heritage, those two words meant so much more to me.

“Nessa…”

I was sure Edris felt the sudden shift in my emotions. There was no need to worry him so I pushed them away so we wouldn’t talk about it.

Coming home. It won’t be within five minutes though. I don’t run that fast.

I felt the pinch of hesitation that stemmed from our mate connection, but he decided not to press about my earlier feelings and move forward—another reason why I’d come to love this man. He never pushed unless the conversation had to be had for the better of all parties.

Cleary, that was an Alpha quality I approved of immensely.

“Teleport.”

And waste valuable dark energy? I think not. My wolf enjoys frolicking through the valleys and fields of flowers. There are still some patches of daffodils left in these parts.

Daffodils were a common flower we both adored. It was why winter and spring were our favorite seasons, for the meaningful plant was all throughout the valley. The rooted meaning was “rebirth,” and that word resonated with both of us.

I may not know a lot about Edris’s background, but that was because we’d only become official mates in September after I’d turned twenty-five. Unlike normal wolves who discovered their mates between the ages of sixteen to twenty-one, nightmare wolves found their mates on the harvest moon, once a year.

That was the only day where a nightmare wolf would either be given the chance to be discovered by their mate or, in the special case of Alpha nightmare wolves, get to mark the woman they desired to claim as their mate as long as their wolf was mateless.

I was still adjusting to the mated life, especially with periods beings replaced with a state of heat that left your girl wishing to be dropped off on a deserted island with some alcohol, chocolate, and sleeping pills so I could be knocked out for the majority of it.

Regardless, it was something I was getting used to, especially when my needs were attended to during those feverish nights.

“I already bought you a bouquet full of them.”

His admission actually had me opening my eyes in shock while heat rushed to my cheeks.

You got me flowers?

Erebus struggled with affection. It wasn’t his strong suit and I had no intention of encouraging him to change that quality. He had to be a ruthless bastard for a reason, especially when this world was as brutal and savage as it was portrayed in movies and novels.

“Yes.” I could feel the strings of embarrassment that laced the single word. “Come home now or I’ll set them on fire.”

Aww. That’s not nice, Alpha. What did the flowers do to you?

“Nessa.” I bet he was tempted to come all the way here and spank me. “I need you home.”

Oh?

Needing me home was a problem. That either meant my healing services were needed or something odd was happening down in town that Alpha did not approve of.

Does someone need my assistance or is there trouble in Crescent Paradise?

“Our pack members are fine,” he assured me, which meant it was the second option of the two.

Alright. I’m coming back.

I wasn’t going to play around with that warning. Things had been rather odd as of late. The energy in the atmosphere was rather agitating, but then again, today was Halloween after all. Dark magic and all things sinfully delicious were at their peak on this designated holiday for all the witches, wizards, and magical beings of the dark side.

Rising up and beginning to stretch, I ran my fingers through my purple to blue ombré locks and sighed.

“Fuck. I have too much energy still,” I muttered to myself. That was the troublesome part of my nightmares. They clearly rejuvenated my monsters in their realms of mischief, but they left me with so much extra dark magic that it was borderline insanity to carry this much negative energy.

“Are you okay?” I wasn’t expecting his inquiry, which had me pausing when I was mid-downward dog.

Ya. Just have my ass and coochie up in the air to get some nice chilled breeze while stretching my aching muscles. Nothing to worry about.

The foreign chuckle that followed made me realize that those words didn’t just reach my Alpha.

“Nessy, you really gotta stop doing naked yoga in the forest.”

I groaned into the channeled space while wishing to see the Sentinel Guard with my own damn eyes.

Ceil! Stop spying on me!

“That’s far too difficult when you’re looking quite divine under the moon’s serene rays, darling,” Ceil teased with that cocky voice of his that made him sound like the God of Seduction. “You can stretch in the Pack House.”

Where you’ll say you were possessed by the Devil and that was why your cock managed to find the right hole to fuck me in.

My exaggerated response made a different voice sigh.

“That’s exactly what he’d say and deem it as ‘special training.’ Such bullshit.” There was Beta Koa. He sounded like he was having a bad day—er… night—which meant avoiding him unless he was going to use that channeled frustration for “other” things.

“Who stuck a stick up your ass, Koa? Want me to fuck them up after I finish admiring Nessy’s bare beauty?” Ceil offered.

I rose from my position and placed my hands on my hips. It only took me a second to know exactly where he was “hiding,” which wasn’t very stealth-like because I easily caught onto the crouching male in between two thick trees.

His aquamarine eyes met my lavender ones in stunning glee, and I could see the sly smile that only made his shadowed face darken like a hidden monster ready to strike his prey.

“Fuck you,” Koa growled. “And stop admiring Nesta. She doesn’t like your perverted gaze on her delicate body.”

Should I even ask how you know that?

I’d bet a hundred bucks that sly Beta was in closer proximity than Ciel, which would only mean they were sent on Alpha’s behalf because he couldn’t come to stalk me himself.

“Your moans and scent were rather difficult to ignore,” Koa answered truthfully even though his voice was void of emotion.

“You make it sound like she’s a damn cake baking in the fucking oven with a moaning timer cockadoodling away for your utmost attention,” Ceil complained like he was hurt by Koa associating him with a typical pervert. “At least I watch from afar and ain’t a good five steps away from her.”

“At least I can hide my presence compared to your useless ass.”

“You wanna go, Beta Koa Arcane? You know I can fuck you up if it means I get Nessy all to myself for a night,” Ceil suggested and goodness, I could literally sense the murderous intent from here.

Ceil may be fun and carefree with me around, but the nightmare wolf was trigger-happy with a dose of psychotic competitiveness that normally got his ass in trouble on the regular.

He was good at training the warrior wolves in our pack but throw him in a bar and he’d leave with bruises all over his knuckles and stray bodies in the alleyways.

Then he’d say it was all practice for when we have a real showdown to deal with.

“You’re only lucky this isn’t pack territory or you’d be singing a different tune with my hands around your neck,” Koa countered with enough venomous intent, I knew exactly where he was.

Turning in his direction, I crossed my arms over my chest and began to stomp my feet.

Ten, nine, eight, seven, si—

“I’m not apologizing to him,” Koa stressed, but I kept mentally counting down.

Five, four—

“Oh! You’re about to get a Nessy whooping!” Ceil declared in anticipation. I ignored him and went back to counting down.

Three, two—

“Just apologize already, Koa,” Edris scolded. He sounded like he already had a headache thanks to our mental banter and didn’t even want to deal with my ass getting involved.

On—

“Sorry, Ciel.” The apology finally echoed through our minds.

“For?” Ciel pushed. I purposely looked back at him and he was in clear view—his smile literally from ear to ear as his eyes were now seafoam green with golden rings which confirmed his wolf was not only up his ass but absolutely enjoying this shift in the conversation.

His hair always shifted to jet black when his wolf was inches from the barrier that kept them tucked in our subconsciousness, while his pale skin only appeared ghostlier thanks to the shadows and moonlight that danced across his flesh.

With rosy pink lips to match his slightly blushed cheeks, he looked more like a model than our Commander-in-Training, but like I always say, don’t judge a book by its cover or it may cost you your life.

“For threatening to choke you,” Koa grumbled.

“AH!” Ciel gasped and bobbed his head. “Well, then. I guess seeing as you apologized, I should forgive you.” His low chuckle only sent shivers through me. One look back into his eyes showed the night terror of demonic energy that overtook those once green eyes that were now black with rings of teal.

“Wouldn’t want to have a little fight with me, now would you, Beta Arcane?”

No one said a word while the once peaceful season was struggling to maintain life itself. The best way of describing it was watching the fall shift to winter at four times the usual speed—only the surrounding leaves were rotting into shriveled darkness while the once clear waters of the calm lagoon were already becoming a swamp of pollution, which indicated Castiel, Ciel’s alter-ego had come forward.

Castiel, you’re ruining another pack’s territory.

“If Alpha grew some fucking balls and gave up on that apparent alliance of his with the Alphas of Crescent Rose, this place you enjoy resting in would be ours for the taking, my darling.” There he went, attempting to negatively influence Alpha’s better judgment.

“Enough, Castiel.” Edris’s voice could paralyze the average individual—or shifter—in fear. “I’m not in the mood to deal with your theatrics.”

“I’m not in the mood to entertain your thick cock either, Erebus, but do you see me giving you attitude? No.”

Koa groaned while I simply smirked at the comment. I’d forgotten about Ciel’s and Erebus’s love-hate relationship. How the Sentinel Guard got our devilish Alpha to bend both ways would be something I’d figure out when we were both drunk, but I wasn’t complaining.

I’d yet to tell them that I enjoyed the shit out of the idea of them fucking one another. I’d keep that to myself… for now.

“Get back here. All three of you.” That demand was different from the rest. Tingles of authority rushed through my body, begging for me to submit to my Alpha’s tune.

I’d fight it off, but when Castiel entered the playing field, the only way of getting him out of it was having me play to Alpha’s demands.

Yes, Alpha.

“Yes, Alpha Erebus,” Koa answered.

“Hmph.” Castiel wasn’t impressed. “I’ll come and play another day.”

He was gone just like that, which encouraged Ciel’s response. “Yes, Alpha. Fuck. Koa! Do I need to write it on a fucking scroll for your old ass to remember not to threaten me?”

“You can threaten me, but when I return the favor, your cynical bastard of a night terror comes possessing your weak ass in hopes of finally killing me, overtaking Alpha’s position because he can’t get dick, and stealing Nesta away to go make babies in some valley across the country.”

“It’s Europe,” Ciel defended. “Specifically, Monaco because our Goddess of Nightmares needs to enjoy the lavish life that I’d humbly deliver to only her.”

So… you literally ignored everything else he said.

“Accurate, Nessy,” Ciel confirmed with a wide grin as he kicked his legs up and down. “Now come up here and kiss me.”

I mentally rolled my eyes, expecting Alpha’s menacing growl.

“If I have to repeat myself one more—”

“Leaving!” Ciel cheered and gave me a saucy wink before he literally poofed into a cloud of shadows. “Love you, Nessy.”

My lips quirked.

Don’t make a mess of Alpha’s office.

His chuckle faded away from our connection before Koa grumbled, “Troublemaker.”

Admit it. You love when he’s a hindrance.

“I do not.”

I turned around and there stood my Beta of Nightmare Crescent in the flesh.

He towered over me with his 6’4” height, the tall but muscular Beta looking utterly irked by what had transpired. His hair was currently red—his obsession with dying his hair to every damn shade in the color wheel was based on his mood or assignment—and the shoulder-length strands were currently combed back which proved he’d been doing something for Alpha.

Despite the dye, there were still tinsel strands of grey that always made it seem like Koa was far older than the rest of us. Compared to Edris, who was thirty, and Ciel, who was the youngest at twenty-eight, Koa fell right between the two of them at twenty-nine.

His complexion was on the tanner side, a nice caramel mix that only lightened up in shade when he used his dark magic to alter his skin tone for the various assignments Alpha sent him on.

His eyes were vivid pink and surrounded by orange, but he wore contacts often to hide the unique cherry blossom shade with sunset rings because they were so damn unique and would risk him being identified when he had to “clean up” someone else in the pack’s mistakes.

Sometimes it made me feel like he was a part of the damn mafia, but then again, a lot of those in town thought my three men had a connection to the cartel, drug lords, and anything else tainted in criminal sin.

Noticing he was holding something in his grasp, I looked down to see the oversized T-shirt that was nicely folded and presented to me.

“Oh.” Before accepting it, I took one deep inhale and let it out.

Exotic cigars, coffee, and daffodils…

“Alpha’s, huh?” I gave the Beta an acknowledging smirk while accepting the piece of clothing. Donning the shirt that was far too big for me, I added, “Why is Alpha pissed? He only smokes when he’s stressed or someone pissed him off enough to be thrown on the kill list.”

I bet if someone pushed Alpha’s buttons enough to get on that list, it was driving Edris nuts because he wasn’t able to go kill them himself. Things were always a bit chaotic with the full moon energy, just like the new moon during the middle of the month, but for wolves—no matter the kind—the full moon was extremely sacred.

“The usual shit that happens on the full moons,” he suggested with a slight shrug. “There’s a snitch on the loose.”

“Okay?” That was normal. “I don’t see why this would bother our Alpha.”

“They’ve been leaking a lot of information regarding the power we carry as a pack, which includes a list of our top alliances and partnerships.”

Okay, that was reasonable to be upset over.

“Have you caught them yet?” I inquired. “Also, who are they working for? Why is any of the above information beneficial to the enemy if they’re not bold enough to simply challenge Alpha?”

Wolf shifters on the dark and more destructive side of the power spectrum didn’t have time for the usual sneaky shit.

You have a problem with a pack? You go right to their pack borders and challenge their Alpha. It wasn’t rocket science, and even those that had been with the pack for nine and a half years knew the logistics of wolf confrontation.

Which meant this person was probably a coward at best.

“Getting the underlings to look into it,” he responded. They were newer rank wolf shifters who wished to specialize in information retrieval.

“Alpha doesn’t carry the patience for some noob to find out essential info,” I acknowledged the obvious.

“I know.” He actually gave me a centimeter smile. “If they don’t get anything by morning, I’ll jump on it.”

“Need help?” I offered as I stretched out my arms and began to roll my shoulders. After all the running and frolicking, my body was so damn sore.

“Alpha wants you back home,” he reminded me as if I’d obviously forgotten.

“He wants us home,” I corrected and eyed him carefully as he proceeded to walk around me until he was standing right behind where I stood.

Before I could question him, his hands lightly gripped my shoulders and he proceeded to give me a light massage. The mere action invited a bit of relief and I let out a sigh.

Closing my eyes to enjoy the unexpected kneading of my shoulders, I heard him carry on with, “I’d take your offered help, but Alpha is annoyed enough. I don’t need to delay you going back to the Pack House for such burdensome tasks. It should be dealt with by the morning.”

“And if not, all hell will break loose and the man will wind up dead by the afternoon,” I summarized.

“Exactly,” he concluded.

“Are you coming back then or going to do stuff first?”

“I’ll join you in bed before three A.M,” he answered instead, which made me blush just a little before I muttered, “What if I’m in Alpha’s bed?”

That only amused him as his hot breath suddenly tickled the side of my neck. “Like I said, Nesta. I’ll join you in bed before three A.M.”

Fuck… this man knows how to taunt me.

As if it couldn’t get any better, his teeth likely tugged on my earlobe before he proceeded to suck it. My body shivered while he purposely pressed against my backside as if to remind me of his chiseled physique that was perfectly hidden in his black, loose attire.

“That’s as far as I go,” his husky voice concluded as he whispered into my ear. “Keep some stamina for me.”

Oh, tonight is going to be a long one… I can’t complain.

“Yes, Beta,” I replied with a slightly shaky voice.

Only they could really leave me breathless when they got within my personal space and used those forbidden tones of seductive masculinity on me like a weapon.

Could I just blame the fact I may be inching towards heat? I’d go along with that thought just to save me from feeling embarrassed with how horny I’d been tonight.

“Get going, goddess,” Koa encouraged as he let go of me. I was sure he didn’t want to massage me for too long so Alpha wouldn’t think we did more than just converse after he brought me the T-shirt.

Erebus may trust Koa and Ciel with his life, but he was still a jealous jerk to anyone that had me for far too long—or at least longer than his share, which would have to be all the time I was on the fucking property.

“I’ll see you at the witching hour, Koa,” I declared and looked back at him to show him my thankful grin. “Thank you for the massage.”

He nodded and watched me depart, my legs moving from a slow jog to a swifter one as I got right into a fast momentum.

I was a fast runner, even faster at dodging random shit if my life was on the line. I still felt like I had too much energy thrumming through me, which was why I was running as if I’d unexpectedly entered a marathon and decided to take it upon myself to be first.

It wasn’t until I was at the halfway point that I caught onto the odd scent in the air. The aroma was strong enough to force me to come to a sudden halt.

My wolf was just as intrigued by the scent as I took another whiff of it and wrinkled my nose in dismay.

“Well, that’s not nice,” I purposely said out loud before putting my hands on my hips to add a little sass to my stance. “Ambushing a sole female wolf is quite rude.”

Nothing was said as the silence continued, but I knew from the sudden breeze that rushed around me and lifted many of the fallen leaves at my feet that I was no longer alone.

“Good timing, I guess,” I spoke to myself as I cracked my neck. “It would be such a boring full moon if I wasn’t fighting for my survival in the heart of opposing territory. Natalia is going to be pissed off, but if I kill you guys fast enough, you won’t need to deal with her inferno flames.”

Stretching my arms out in different sequences, I began to jog in place to warm up my already tired muscles. It was going to be a pain in the ass to fight this fleet of weak fuckers and prepare for potential heart-pounding sex, but maybe if I made this quick, Alpha would go easy on me and give me some sweet loving instead of fucking me with every ounce of frustration the rest of the world had delivered to his emotional plate in the last twenty-four hours.

With a sigh, I rolled my shoulders one more time, my body already missing those magical hands of Koa’s.

I knew if he saw I was fighting random wolves—or whoever these pricks are—he wouldn’t interfere unless he knew I couldn’t handle it, but would he be happy watching the chaos?

Nope.

The crack of a branch encouraged me to scan my surroundings to confirm there were not just ten or twenty shadowed enemies in close proximity to where I stood, but fifty fuckers.

Well, shit. I’m that popular? Is this Halloween: Wild Hunt edition?

My wolf howled in my head happily, as if she couldn’t wait to feel a pinch of wrath because I was about to dispose of these weak beings who thought they had an advantage all because the numbers were very uneven.

This is really unethical, honestly. Who even sent these fuckers after me?

“What was sent after you?” Alpha’s voice questioned in my mind, and all I could do was nervously chuckle before coughing.

This is the mental inbox for Nesta Morrigan. Please leave a message after the tone. Do-Di-Deep. BEEP!

The level of unimpressed energy that stemmed from his side of the mate tunnel would make me laugh if I wasn’t careful—okay, I snickered a little—but my tainted energy was far more impatient to finally have a dose of fun, which was why the soft chuckle that escaped my lips began to affect the rest of my surroundings as the temperature dropped tremendously.

Growls of odd tones and noise ranges warned me of what was to come, but that only slipped a smile on my lips that previously had been pressed thinly while the overpowering shadow energy surged through me until I couldn’t help but laugh like a maniac.

The mere sound invited a mist that began to creep in far faster than my enemies realized, but I was positive by the time they caught onto it, every single one of them would die thanks to the tendrils of despair that would pull them into the realms of my nightmare oasis.

“Nesta.”

Alpha tried to reach me, but it wasn’t going to work now that I’d tipped over an edge that was far too similar to Ciel and Castiel’s dynamic.

Only I was nothing like Ciel, who was so damn powerful he needed an alternate persona to harvest his darkness.

I was a cursed being who was born from the tainted blood of the sacrificed, and as the goddess who evoked nightmares on my prey, all that overpowering madness could be tapped into with a simple mental flick of a switch.

Give me five minutes, Erebus.

My voice was nothing like my usual tone of sarcasm and sass. It was seductive, devious. A sound that would make anyone tremble in fear for what I was about to plague them with.

My smile was enough to show my brilliant white teeth as I crossed my arms under my breasts. My eyes were pitch black, the inky energy that oozed out of them enough to kill.

If my enemies weren’t quivering in hopelessness, it would only take a moment for it to transpire before my eyes.

Just five minutes. That’s all I need.

3

NIGHTMARE SONATA AND MISS ME?

Let the games begin.

The howl of fury pierced the air, the sound hauntingly pleasurable as I set the five-minute countdown in my mind. This uneven battle would be done long before that, but it was always fun to keep track of how fast I was when it came to these random ambushes.

The first line of wolves consisted of ten overly massive creatures that seemed to carry the most power out of the fleet of wolves. I couldn’t quite tell exactly what the base element was, for good reason.

If I knew their prime element, I’d find out exactly who the culprit of this unexpected challenge was.

There were only so many elements in the spectrum of power, but there were very few who would challenge the likes of me. My bet was on the Goddess of Light, but the Goddess of Thunder could potentially want to start something with me—because she’s bored.

Shall we find out who your master is?

A part of me wanted to get right into using my magic and wipe them out in one clean swipe, but where was the fun in that? If we were going to brawl, what better way of doing it than in wolf form.

With a smirk, I inhaled deeply and then exhaled before mentally encouraging my wolf to take the lead. She yelped happily, followed with her swift charge forward that would lead her straight into the glass barrier that was seconds from shattering.

“GWARR!” The fierce screeches from my enemy were followed with them pushing off the ground with the intention of all tackling me at once.

Closing my eyes, I lifted my arms up as if to greet their attack with my complete submission, but my wolf howled as she crashed into the barrier, triggering our shift.

Nightmare wolves just had to be different from the rest of the wolf shifter race when it came to our shifting process. Instead of our bones simply breaking out of place and our bodies doubling in size, nightmare wolves enjoyed being flashy motherfuckers.

I felt the crushing impact of multiple wolves as they crashed into my body, their big, sharp teeth sinking into my flesh and igniting waves of pain. The extensive weight of their toppled bodies was making things more strenuous than I would have liked, but it only contributed to the pool of power that grew with every tendril of agony I experienced. I waited until I was confident my limbs had been ripped apart from the main part of my body—until only my head was the last “limb” still attached.

A sign that they needed to take me back to the master with my head.

With that in mind, my wolf took shape as the burst of my tainted shadows sent a surge of energy outward. The aftershock sent the wolves all back, leaving my wolf to enjoy the glorifying sequence of her transformation.

The pain we’d endured filled a cauldron of lethal energy, which contributed to the shockwave of shadows that ignited from my forming frame as my bones not only regenerated but cracked back into place as I morphed into my wolf form.

My wolf was big for a female, a whopping 8’0” in height. My fur wasn’t black at all, but two shades that blended so perfectly with one another, matching the ombré transition of my hair—a magnificent purple to a soothing blue.

The ends of my mesmerizing fur were tinsels of lavender purple, and every brushing movement through those fine hairs ignited tiny orbs of white that reminded me of flickers of embers. It wasn’t until my paws with extremely black claws emerged that the shadows of my essence came to physical sight, the alluring inky substance oozing upward from my four paws and covering the majority of my tail.

My wolf eyes were lavender, just like my human ones, only they were surrounded by rings of black to match the menacing black teeth that were tainted thanks to all the pain I’d absorbed. They would be what returned the menacing energy back to my enemies. With every bite, they would feel the collateral force of pain they had delivered to my human form before I’d shifted.

With a lift of my head, I howled to the full moon as if to acknowledge Mother Moon’s grace and protection before I turned my attention to the fleet of wolves who were staring at me in horror. Only the stronger wolves that I’d pushed off held a hint of apprehension in the depths of their golden eyes, but their loyalty and dedication to capture me were stronger than the vines of fear because they were suddenly charging toward me.

I mentally didn’t have to do anything as I got a front-row seat to enjoy the chaos that was about to erupt through this once peaceful space thanks to my lovely wolf. I’d have to apologize to Natalia for ruining some of her wildlife, but I’d speak with the Goddess of Earth tomorrow to mend the forest.

Until then, there were no regrets about having a bit of fun.

My wolf moved in a blur of shadows, her speed astonishing in comparison to our competition that fought to keep tabs on me. They were going to be no match as my wolf moved to mark each of them with a black X.

I was sure the ten strongest wolves wouldn’t even realize they were being marked, but the moment the tenth wolf was X’d, my wolf tackled the strongest wolf out of the bunch. The quarrel consisted of menacing growls, scratches, and multiple attempts to behead the other.

The other wolves must have been dying to get a jump on us, but there was something about the fight with whom I’d assumed was the Alpha of the group that forced them to stay in place as they watched to see where this fight would lead.

We pushed back against each other to give us some distance—his blazing golden orbs locking onto my lavender ones that I was sure held a sense of calm to them. Neither my wolf nor I were afraid of what was to come. There was no doubt in our minds that this fight would be victorious and that surely pissed the opposing Alpha off because he howled in a clear warning that no one else should interfere.

At least until he was dead, of course.

He charged at me then, and I sensed the spark of magic as the Alpha’s wounds healed instantly.

Well, well, well. We have a light wolf in our midst.

The joy heated competition delivered sparked through my shadowed energy that danced like flames from my paws and tail. Without missing a beat, I dodged the targeted attack and spun myself around in time to dart at the Alpha’s midsection.

He yelped as my wolf simply tackled him because she didn’t want this to end so swiftly. He skidded through the decayed leaves as I pushed off the ground and landed right on top of his midsection, my claws already beginning to plunge into his furry flesh and go on a scratching spree.

He attempted to shake me off him, his body wiggling wildly against the ground, but I kept my balance and carried on scratching, to the point that he yelped in pain and attempted to get up entirely. With a spin, he managed to throw me off him as he swiftly rolled over and was back on all fours.

Towering at his 9’5” height, he took a deep inhale and began to conjure a blast. My wolf actually paused in attacking him just to stare at his cowardly need to use magic against us.

We’re a goddess! Did they not do their background check?

The bored realization had my wolf sitting on all fours and slowly wagging her tail in impatience, all while his peers howled against the Alpha’s magic move. He couldn’t stop the release of the attack if he wanted, the ball of creamy white heading straight for us.

There was still not an ounce of fear as we remained completely still and got hit by the ball of intense magic. Some of the weaker wolves howled in glee and pride, but the stronger ones remained silent as they shared looks of disappointment and uncertainty.

With the thick mist my wolf conjured up earlier, the rest of the forest’s surroundings were cloaked while the circular battle ground surrounded just the outer wall of where the weakest wolves stood.

It made the designated space into the perfect mini arena and gave them the center view of this fight that was turning out to be a lot harder for them then they were really grasping. Those sounds of praise began to dim, just like the smoke that was kindled by the explosion of the light blast that hit me dead on.

By the time it thinned out, the intense atmosphere only grew thanks to the sight of our sitting frame—my wolf completely uninjured as she continued to wag her tail from side to side in boredom.

The Alpha looked astonished as he growled in rage, but my wolf was so utterly bored by this fight that she began to groom her paws. I couldn’t really blame her. The hair on them was soaked from his blood, and who wants dried blood in between their claws?

Not us.

The Alpha growled menacingly before he charged at us once more. It wasn’t until he was a step away that my wolf reacted by literally rolling us over so we missed the tackle that reminded me of a bull trying to hit their target.

This fight was so mediocre that some of his strong wolves began to leave.

Wait. Are they actually fucking leaving?

I was a bit shocked, but lo and behold, four out of the nine strong wolves proceeded to walk away. They still had the X marks on them, which I doubted they noticed due to the fact their fur was black, but my wolf actually pitied them so she specifically pulled back the threads of death that were hidden within the markings and let the peak of what would transpire happen to the rest of those who were present.

“Woof?” I decided to ask. You guys not staying?

I paused to avoid yet another attack and proceeded to swiftly use my back legs to kick at the Alpha, who’d leaped into the air to try to attack me from behind. That sent him flying right back the way he’d come—just as the four of the wolves turned back to see their Alpha crash into the ground.

“WOOF! Woof, huff!” the second strongest wolf responded on their behalf. This is a disgrace. We may be optimistic, but not stupid.

“Owoooo?” I responded and sat back down to begin wagging my tail. Isn’t he your Alpha? You’re just going to ditch him?

I know I’d said five minutes to have this fight over with, but this change in events was intriguing.

“WOOO! Woof, woof!” he responded. Alpha?! That mediocre being is not our Alpha. Our Alpha denied coming here.

“Woof. Woof, woof?” I replied. Your Alpha doesn’t want to kidnap me? If not, why are you guys here to ambush a female wolf? Especially on foreign territory.

He huffed and let out a long howl. It took me a second to translate the sound. It was an anonymous job. This being of power said kidnapping you would make the Goddess of Light happy. We’re on… bad terms with her at the moment.

“Woooof?” I was a bit stunned by that. Wait. Doesn’t that make you outcasts?

The third powerful wolf huffed in response, while the second in power lifted his head up as if he couldn’t muster the pride to admit it.

Being an outcast wolf in our world was a big fucking deal. Consider it like being appointed a position in front of the world with honor, only to have it stripped away in front of everyone the next second. It not only was humiliating, but the majority of wolves made sure to bully you until you didn’t want to exist anymore.

A wolf outside of a pack held a different scent from those who were claimed. For most, you could compare it to the smell of trash on a hot summer day, which wasn’t a very pleasant smell to endure while attempting to find another pack to take you in.

I should know…

Deciding this wolf fight wasn’t going to really go anywhere now that I knew this wasn’t a direct attack against me, I encouraged my wolf to pull back. That surprised the four wolves and the rest of the fleet as they watched me shift back until I was standing there naked once more.

The lingering shadow energy of my magic swiftly wrapped around my body to make some sort of catsuit of darkness, but underneath its inky surface was nothing, which kind of disappointed me because that meant I’d actually ruined Alpha’s T-shirt.

Boo. I’ll have to steal another.

Crossing my arms over my chest, I focused specifically on the four wolves.

“Do you intend to return to your pack?” I figured I’d ask. Opening my mouth to continue, I paused and lifted my index finger, the mere movement triggering a wall of black that shot out from the ground in time to block the Not-Alpha wolf’s attack.

It was such a dirty move in my opinion. Some wolves simply couldn’t take the shame of being weaker than their prey so they were left to pull every move in the book to defeat their enemy, including attacking from behind when I was clearly speaking.

With a snap of my fingers, the wall of onyx began to mold itself to the vivid image I already envisioned in my mind. Before I could attempt to continue, mangled growls echoed behind me as the created shadow wolf I’d unleashed was now giving this Not-Alpha a run for his money.

Or shifter pride.

“Or are you just going to take different jobs that land you in unnecessary predicaments like these?” I purposely gestured to my right to emphasize the growling chaos happening between their “Not-Alpha” and my conjured wolf.

I was sure the two of them were gnawing at one another in hopes of ripping the other’s head off. I wasn’t going to kill the Not-Alpha just yet, so my summoned beast was merely a distraction so I could get the information I needed.

There was something about this specific lot that interested me, and though I was no Mother Teresa, I did feel like we could potentially offer them a purpose that didn’t resort to inferior anonymous assignments.

“Woof, woof, woof,” the second wolf responded. Thankfully my wolf was still pretty close to the surface to aid in the translation. Not many options, goddess. She’s the only one who can accept us back at this point. No one wants trash. I’m sure you smelled us long before we made our debut.

“Hmm.” With a shrug, I looked at my surroundings. “Anyone else seeking asylum?”

Those various wolves of strength stared back at me like I’d lost a few screws with the brief fight. When no one else responded or made some sort of noise in response, I followed up with, “If you wish to join a pack, this is your only chance.”

The four strong wolves stared at me in pure confusion. The second wolf in particular turned his head to one side as his golden orbs narrowed.

He growled lowly, but his words translated smoothly. You don’t have the option of providing us with such a safe haven.

“What makes you think that?” I countered and slowly walked toward him. The others tensed up, but the second wolf didn’t back down with my approach. In fact, he took a few massive steps so I wouldn’t have to walk all the way to his group.

We met in the center, my arms still crossed as I slowly took in the massive wolf. Despite the circumstances, he was a strong as fuck light wolf. He should have been the leader instead of whomever that replacement for their Alpha was.

I could tell from his eyes that he wished to say more but surely feared his words would carry over to the Goddess of Light—and potentially ruin his chances of attempting to go back if he took the route of denying my offer.

“Speak your mind,” I encouraged with a hint of magic. The spell wrapped around those words and made it seem like we were speaking a language no one else could understand. Couldn’t report shit back when you didn’t understand it, but with how things would go down, none of these wolves would be returning.

Now’s their chance to contact their holy goddess.

“You’re Erebus’s woman.” He got to the point. “Goddess of Darkness.”

“Technically speaking, I’m the Goddess of Nightmares, but I guess I’m an unexpected descendent of the Goddess of Darkness,” I elaborated before smirking. “I’m not her daughter but a chosen disciple.”

“Makes sense,” he muttered. “You’re saner.”

“Thank you for the compliment.” I winked. “You know who my Alpha is. That alone is power and you and your packmates over there know it.”

“We don’t follow your ways of life,” he noted.

“Which is what? Cave wolves who hide in the darkness and only come out to play when someone fucks us over?” I tossed my hair and rolled my eyes. “Our pack functions no different from yours. We have an Alpha, Beta, and even a Sentinel Guard who trains all the wolves. We have assets across America and own every territory in Crescent but this one, which is out of mutual respect for Alpha Nate and the Goddess of Fire, who we have a strong alliance with. Money is certainly not a problem, and despite the majority of the pack being nightmare wolves, we have a small percentage of wolves that are from different elemental backgrounds that have been accepted based on their strength and potential loyalty.”

This felt like an interview versus an intervention to save their outcast lives, but I was rolling with it. I wasn’t like Erebus or Koa, who knew how to negotiate and get pack members on their side. All I knew was using my mouth and hoping I didn’t fuck shit up with it.

“I’m not going to stand here and offer you an endless amount of options and benefits to prove that joining our pack will be far better than being an outcast in our community, and the chance will only be in this moment. If you walk away, the door is closed and I will never offer up such an opportunity again. I’m already pushing it by having this conversation.”

Was I threatening him? Well, ya, but he’d be really stupid to pass something like this up.

He took a second to look over his left and right shoulders as if to acknowledge the three packmates that remained by his side. All of them were clearly male from their wolf heights and statures, and they all held the same black fur and golden eye appearance.

It could have been a façade for this apparent mission, but they really did carry potential.

Falling trees briefly caught my attention as I looked to the side to see my shadow wolf was having a blast throwing the poor Not-Alpha through rows of trees like a dog’s favorite rag doll being tossed and almost ripped to shreds.

The hesitation and regret already beginning to flood the eyes of the other wolves confirmed they were regretting their decision to stick by the Not-Alpha, but it was far too late to go back on what they had mutually decided upon.

“One condition.”

I looked back and there stood the second wolf in question, only in human form. His physique matched a typical bodybuilder, though I was positive he didn’t take any steroids or the hard stuff to maintain his build. His hair was blond while his eyes were so damn blue, you could mistake them for the clear ocean.

Hints of his magic hovered around his irises, a very light ring of gold only emphasizing the light magic he carried which danced in his aura. He didn’t have any tattoos, but the markings that did plague his slightly peachy complexion were clear remnants of torture.

Scars, bruises, and the kinds of markings you got when you were punished like a slave who only lived for the benefit of their master.

It had to have shown in my face, for he muttered, “Not everything that glitters is gold.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” I replied with a neutral expression. “What’s your condition?”

“The four of us stay together.”

“You wouldn’t be separated, to begin with.” I got to the point. “Choose another condition.”

“We’ll be given roles to aid with the pack,” he decided instead. “We don’t want a handout. We wish to be of use, no matter if we’re the polar opposite of your kind.”

I shrugged. “I’m the head healer of the pack. I can have all four of you on the healing roster and ensure you have side hustles so you’re not simply chilling on pack grounds twiddling your thumbs.”

They seemed surprised by the idea of me being the healer of the pack—understandable—but they slowly exchanged looks and nodded in agreement.

“Do you accept children into your pack?” He inquired as I met those azure orbs. “I’m childless but the wolf to my left, the next strongest in this lot, has a daughter. It’s only a matter of time before his contact realizes he’s an outcast and gives his kid to the system. We’ve been trying to avoid it, but there are only a few days left before they’ll most likely make the decision.”

I only needed a few seconds to come to a conclusion.

“She will be accepted and treated with the affection she deserves. Children live on the border of both territories. Our pack has very few children, but Crescent Rose has plenty and welcomes anyone—shifter or human. I’m sure Alpha Nate will have no issue with it, and neither will Alpha Erebus.”

“He hates children.”

“He hates anything that moves,” I countered with a slight shrug.

“But you,” he acknowledged with an arched eyebrow.

“True.” My smug smile couldn’t be more radiant. “And, like, two other people, depending on his level of jealousy. Needless to say, children are innocent and don’t deserve to be plagued with the stressors we adults deliver with our wild livelihood. The child will be raised appropriately and you’ll be able to check on her whenever you wish.”

If only I were raised in an environment that cared about maintaining my innocence for as long as they could. Would things be different? Would I have run away?

He once again looked to his comrades and it was the first time I was witnessing glimmers of hope in their golden spheres.

“Deal,” he declared as he looked back at me. “I, Atticus Jovanni, pledge my loyalty to the Goddess of Nightmares. Let our Mother above and Mother Gaia beneath our feet be witnesses of this spoken vow.”

I was impressed with his declaration, for I didn’t expect him to be so spiritually inclined. His declared words left me shivering as the rush of elemental energy shifted in the air. He was a light wolf, sure, but that didn’t mean they had to worship Mother Moon, Mother Gaia, or any form of a deity other than their Lord and the Goddess of Light.

The remaining three wolves howled in confirmation before they bowed down on all fours to give me their utmost respect. The whole scene was making me a tad nervous so I slowly lifted my hands up in a stopping gesture.

“Oh, nah. I’m not about the whole bowing and acting like I’m some type of Alpha or royal. Please, tell them to get up.”

“But you’re a goddess,” Atticus noted with an apprehensive look. “Goddesses are supposed to be treated just like gods of this world.”

“Ya, well, I don’t do that. Neither do the Goddesses of Fire, Earth, and Water. Even Thunder ain’t letting her thunder wolves bow down to her like she’s some queen on a throne. The only person you need to bow to if requested is Alpha Erebus, just like any Alpha who’s earned your respect for accepting you into their pack. I’ll have to let him know I recruited the four of you, but our agreement should be enough for now,” I explained. “I’ll have my confirmation most likely tonight, but the safest place for us to meet would be Crescent Bar. It’s neutral territory on Fridays and occasional weekends, but Friday is your best bet. I’ll most likely come by next Friday, which should be fine for you guys. The outcast scent will go away in a few hours.”

Atticus stared at me for a long moment, and just then the ground began to tremble. I pouted as he frowned, but his instincts were far faster than mine because his hands were up and stopping an actual explosion—the ball of light magic mixed with white and golden flames—that projected tiny shards that could easily scratch the skin.

Get a few of those stuck in your body and you’re a dead wolf walking.

His reflexes not only protected me but his three remaining comrades who were wrapped in a golden bubble. I did get one scratch, the shard nicking my left cheek, but I was more intrigued by where the ball of energy came from because it was lethal enough to wipe out everyone here.

My eyes didn’t land on an Alpha wolf I was expecting, but on a 6’1” man with platinum blonde hair and blue eyes. I was beginning to wonder if the requirement to be a light wolf was blond hair and some shade of blue eyes, but I looked down to see the remnant of the head of my shadow wolf, the energy of my created beast beginning to fade away with each passing second.

She’d done her duty marvellously by giving this Not-Alpha enough fight to force him to shift back into his human form. One look at his fuming red face and clenched fists told me he didn’t like what had just occurred.

“How dare you turn on your own?” he snarled while patting his chest. “Look at the wounds I’ve suffered just for the likes of you and the rest of the pack! And you have the audacity to betray us?! When the Goddess of Light hears about this—”

“She doesn’t care about us.” Glancing over to where the comment came from revealed the remaining three wolves in their human forms. They all carried variations of blond hair and blue eyes, but the one who spoke had a very obvious scar down the right side of his eye, while the remaining two actually wore collars that seemed to be disguised as gothic chokers.

I bit my lip at the sight, and the duo seemed to notice my internal frustration but neither said anything. I drifted my eyes back to the male with the scar. He shrugged to emphasize his next point.

“You really think that holy bitch sent us here to simply retrieve this goddess and call it a day? She had no intention of keeping us alive, let alone accepting us back into the pack. She let us go just so we could endure the scrutiny an outcast wolf with no pack to go to feels. So we enjoy what it feels like to be true monsters in our own fucking communities. Nothing we can do will allow her to accept us back. The lot of you can think whatever the fuck you want, but if this goddess was as evil and cursed as the Goddess of Light portrays, we’d all be dead by now.”

“Are you fucking hearing yourself?!” the Not-Alpha snapped back. “What? Has she already brainwashed you guys? Why pick the top four strongest wolves aside from me to be given an alliance, huh? Are you guys that manipulated from seeing some weak chick in a black catsuit?! Your cocks are clearly talking rather than the little pea of a brain in your heads! This is exactly why I’m Alpha.”

“You’re not our Alpha,” the man with a silver collar noted. “You only took the lead because you’re a troublemaker.”

“More like you gave yourself the fucking position when Atticus should have been Alpha. He knows how much we’re able to chew and this assignment looked sketchy from the start,” the man with the black collar emphasized.

“Our cocks have nothing to do with any of this,” the scar dude huffed. He didn’t seem embarrassed in the slightest that he was standing there with a hard dick. It was a bit intriguing of a predicament because I had four naked men in front of me while another was screaming his naked ass off because he was utterly humiliated.

By a woman, nonetheless.

“Admit it, Orlando. You’re a fucking disgrace,” Atticus declared loud and clear. “We followed you so that we could prove to the rest of these outcast younglings that you’re full of shit and that attempting to ‘fake it till you make’ in this savage world we live in only ends in bloodshed.”

Orlando laughed in reply as his rage-filled eyes narrowed our way.

“Is this your way of getting back at us because you were discarded the same way Lucifer was rejected out of our Lord’s life? You were a favorite to our goddess and now look at you. Ready to submit to our enemy because she’s a female with breasts, an ass, and a pussy I’m sure you’d love to bang. You’ve always been into younger women, haven’t you?”

Atticus didn’t reply, but clearly, these two had some beef with one another.

“Right…” I decided to pitch in while my eyes darted between the two of them specifically. “So… do you two need a room to work this conflict out before we get to the killing or…”

“Eh?” The other wolves stared at me in disgust, while Orlando was even redder than before.

“Excuse me?!” Orlando snapped. Only Atticus seemed to maintain his composure, but his eyes briefly landed on me as I sighed.

“Well, c’mon. Isn’t it obvious? You two had a thing, right? Enemies-to-lovers fling maybe? Goddess of Light was in between. Surely, she has some kinks and things she likes to see in the bedroom, right?” I offered which left them all speechless. “Why are you guys so baffled at me bringing up sexual preference? Is ‘gay’ still a bad word to light wolves or do you guys just avoid that whole discussion, get drunk, do the deed, and pretend it never happened?”

“Second point,” the man with the black collar noted.

“Arthur,” the silver collar man groaned. “We’re not supposed to bring that shit up. We swore.”

“Swore with the agreement that such activities of pleasure would remain unknown to the rest of the world with our allegiance to our Goddess of Light. Obviously, that went to shit, Sawyer, so I don’t see what we gotta hide. Besides, this gal of darkness seems super sweet, don’t you think?”

“So you’re smitten,” Arthur groaned. “Fuck. We’re doomed all over again.”

“I’m not smitten. More like pleased that our path which was leading on a dangerous slope to death has been temporarily shifted in our favor. One can’t possibly be upset with that, and look! She is fierce, strong, beautiful, and a healer. I’m not romantically turned on by her, but I do believe she’s shown more power and grace than that imbecile of a man who dares to say he carries the title Alpha. Couldn’t even take down a conjured wolf, for goodness sake.”

“Ya… that was a bit pathetic,” Arthur agreed with Sawyer’s statement.

“Told Atticus he was a weak fool,” the scar-eyed man noted. “Bet you he’s a bottom.”

“Has to be,” Sawyer emphasized. “If Atticus wasn’t a top, I’d actually have nightmares at such a bloody sight. Plague me with blindness!”

“You’re so overdramatic,” Arthur groaned. “And Cornelius? This works out for you, ya?”

“Fine with me. You lot are the only fuckers I can stand,” he responded without a hint of remorse.

“Savage,” Arthur dramatically noted with a slight grin.

“See? This way we still chill with you even though you’re a pain in everyone’s asses,” Sawyer reasoned.

“ENOUGH!” Orlando snarled. “I won’t stand here and be mocked by the likes of you traitorous fools! Unlike you, I have every intention of returning to our goddess’s side. She’ll enjoy hearing about what a bunch of cowards the likes of you are and what a slut the Goddess of Nightmares is!”

“Wait. Why am I slut?” I couldn’t help but point to myself as I blinked innocently. “I’m not even naked.”

“Men of our nature always believe calling a woman a slut gives them a sense of validation when they lack in the general departments of attractiveness, intelligence, and penis,” Atticus spoke like he was literally stating actual facts from a respectable source, which may have been why we all looked back at Orlando and lowered our gazes to his cock.

“Oh, you’re right,” I voiced and bobbed my head in understanding. “See, I don’t normally penis shame cause we’re all born with uniqueness,” I emphasized as I peered back into Orlando’s blazing eyes. “But Mother Moon did you dirty with that micropenis.”

“MICRO-penis?!” Orlando exclaimed. “I’m five fucking inches!”

“The average shifter cock is eight, stupid,” Cornelius acknowledged.

“So how does he know that?” Sawyer directed to Arthur.

“I think Cornelius ain’t sharing all the details, but if we get to stick together in this new pack, we could find out!” Arthur suggested.

“I’m straight,” Cornelius groaned.

“So are we,” Arthur emphasized. “But now that we’re free from the shackles of deceitful purity, we’ve got the option to try a load of things.”

“Makes life more adventurous, don’t you think?” Sawyer suggested.

“NO MORE OF THIS BULLSHIT!” Orlando screamed. I swear he’d pop a vessel or two at this rate, but he clearly had the intention of killing me because his murderous eyes locked onto me as he lifted his hand up.

“KILL THE GODDESS! Make sure her lower body is ripped to shreds and bring me her head. Our goddess will take us back with open arms with such a trophy as an apology gift!”

Atticus actually took a step in front of me, while Cornelius, Sawyer, and Arthur widened their stances to prepare for combat, but I lifted my hand to assure them that it wasn’t necessary.

“No need,” I added for extra measure. “Though, you guys should leave soon. If Erebus comes and sees me surrounded by naked men, the world would end.”

The three of them flinched at Alpha’s name alone and took a few steps back at the mention of the world ending, but Atticus stood his ground.

“You’re about to get attacked and you want us to ditch?” he questioned.

“Who said I was going to get attacked?” I genuinely asked. “Do you see anyone moving?”

That got them scrunching their faces and looking around to realize the wolves were still frozen in their spots.

“Wait, what?!” Orlando questioned as he swiftly looked around to confirm what we were seeing wasn’t an illusion. “What did you do? What kind of illusion bullshit is this.”

“What you’re seeing isn’t close to a mirage, though such wishful thinking would be nice to go with if I was in a good mood,” I voiced as my eyes began to darken. I caught onto the way Atticus grew tense with the sudden shift in my aura, while the other three were even more amusing because they were shaking to the point that their knees were going to buckle at any second.

I wonder, what are they seeing?

Orlando took a single step back just as I took a step forward, but before he could try and run, I was in front of him with a cunning grin as my eyes bled to black.

“Want to be my messenger boy, Or. Lan. Do?” I accentuated every syllable in his name while the shadows that clung to my body now created a magnificent dress to emphasize the sudden switch. “I’m normally patient, but I get really ticked off when shifters waste my sex time.”

“S-Sex time?” He looked horrified.

“Yes. Sex time. Where I get to enjoy being worshipped in the bedroom by my lovely Alpha, who takes very good care of me. You’re actually lucky he’s not here yet. He’s probably dealing with the unexpected dose of unnecessary inconveniences my dark magic is conjuring to rile him up. He hates when he can’t get to me in a reasonable time frame, so you can only imagine what a firecracker he’s going to be when he arrives here to see his precious healer surrounded by all these wolves. A massacre would be a delight to witness, but then again, where’s the fun in that?”

Watching the way his eyes dilated and fear began to flood his senses made my eerie smile deepen while I caught onto the scent of his apprehension. I took a deep inhale, letting it out while I reached out to grip his chin with my hands, which were no longer human.

Far from it.

The touch alone had him quivering uncontrollably, while his heart rate went wild. He anticipated his potential death, but I guessed he never accepted it as a real possibility—and it showed. I didn’t intend to kill him, though. I had something way better in mind which would make things rather entertaining.

Especially when my men can’t tame this merciless side of me.

“You know why they fear my Alpha? He can make any nightmare into a reality. Now, what about me? A goddess with the power to trigger nightmares themselves? I don’t need to know your name or troubled past. I don’t even need to touch you, though being marked by me is a far nicer consequence than dealing with the nightmares I bestow upon those I’ve only seen once. While you were being a busy ‘Alpha’ or whatever you are, fighting for your pride, I took in every single wolf that’s present here. Minus my new recruits, obviously. They’re a nice bunch. It’s a shame I’m taking them from you, but I’m sure you weren’t even aware of the potential power they carry,” I elaborated. “But I bet you’re wondering what will happen to everyone else. Your fellow followers wasted the last moments of their lives aiding a foolish con-artist Alpha who probably doesn’t even know any of their names. What a shame; what a shame.”

I shook my head and tsked.

“I suggest the rest of you leave.” I was referring to the men who would be joining our pack soon—with a bit of convincing Alpha. “Things will get a little traumatic. I’ll see you soon. Make sure you dress accordingly.”

I didn’t expect any of them to respond, which was normal when I was in this state of overwhelming power, so I moved right along to get to the point of this unexpected splurge of excess energy.

“Shall we see what happens when you’re stuck in the Realms of Nyx? That’s what I like to call it. Makes it seem… fancy? Dangerous? No… mysterious. Curiosity is always good for the predator to catch its prey. Wouldn’t you agree?” I offered and inched closer to whisper, “I think you should agree.”

“Y-Y-Yes,” he responded. All that anger and pride was gone, which was so satisfying to watch up close.

“Well, what manners would I have if I didn’t tell you what happens when you stay too long in my pretty dark realm,” I reasoned and giggled. If I didn’t quicken this playtime up, I’d be dancing to the hymns of insanity. “It starts off with an illusion, which is why none of them noticed it was happening until it was far too late. Remember when I summoned my little shadow wolf to play with you? That was the perfect distraction to reel them all in, one by one, until they were so focused on your excuse of a fight that they didn’t realize I’d infiltrated their minds. It reminds me of a parasite. So small and silent in execution and all of a sudden, boom. It has complete control over you and there’s nothing that can be done to get rid of it without consequences.”

I let go of him to purposely walk around his trembling frame, my black hands and super long nails trailing his shoulders. Wouldn’t Regis and my other monsters be so turned on by the sight of my diabolic elegance? If only they hadn’t fucked it all up.

If only they hadn’t failed me the way they did.

“Then my nightmare begins. It creeps from the corners of their vision, like the mist that surrounds us. Slowly, calculative movements invite what they desperately seek to see and experience, from the typical loved ones that come out from the thick clouds of darkness and say your name with longing to that lover you wished to be with but never had a chance because life’s a bitch and circumstances never allowed you to be together. Anything that baits you to fall into their clutches,” I deciphered and stopped before him once more. “Then the real terror begins.”

I paused on purpose and watched his wide eyes begin to look around at his comrades to watch the horrendous sight that was unfolding before our eyes. I wasn’t in the least bit surprised, for I’d done this plenty of times, but poor Orlando paled as his knees buckled and he crashed to the ground.

“N-No. What have you done? They’re… they’re…”

“Melting.” I hated wasting unnecessary time on shocking dramatics. “The longer one remains in my nightmare, the harsher it is on their physical bodies. Obviously, this nightmare barely consists of scary things. It’s a cyclone of agony that doesn’t actually end. They experience whatever is given to them, so if their nightmare is short and they wake up in time, they’ll save themselves from walking into the hands of death, but let’s be realistic. All nightmares are rather lengthy in nature, even if they seem to go by so quickly in our subconscious.”

I crossed my arms under my breasts and tipped my head to the side, my eyes watching the flesh of many of these wolves begin to melt and decay while the endless batches of fur dropped to the ground. It was such an eerie way to perish, the silence only emphasizing the haunting imagery that many would wish was but a dream.

In horror stories, situations like these were emphasized with manic screams and hysteria, but I always felt like silent deaths were far scarier in comparison, for no one would hear your final plea for salvation.

Just like how so many are forgotten in our world that revolves around power and rank popularity.

“If their nightmares are short and they pull through, they will still sustain organ damage. The shock from their nightmare will only make their heart beat faster, lungs work harder, blood pump faster, and well… You can understand why they either experience a stroke or go into shock. If they don’t come out of it, their organs still go through the same madness but their temperature begins to spike. It goes higher and higher, to the point that it can’t be stopped, and next thing you know, their flesh is melting, which sheds the layer of fur.”

I waited for every single wolf that stood in place to be nothing but a skeletal representation of what I was referring to. Only their organs were hanging from threads of organ tissue while blood poured onto the ground below.

“Then they’re left in those states until their organs are far too tired of working overtime and go on strike. Just like that, their lungs stop working, oxygen doesn’t go to their brain that rapidly begins to decay, and finally, their heart stops.”

Orlando glared at me. “You monster.”

“Oh?” I pouted my lips and blinked innocently as if those words hurt my actual feelings. “I’m a monster? How so? Explain it to me, Orlando. I’m listening.”

He couldn’t out of fear of sharing the same fate as his apparent comrades, which left me to sigh. Slowly, I crouched down just as my dress shifted entirely, the elegant ensemble turning into a simple black dress with slits on both sides.

My crouched position invited the silk fabric to fall between my legs while my bare thighs enjoyed the cool air of the tense surroundings.

“Did you know death turns me on, Orlando?” I offered. “I’m a very sexual being. A being that’s half wolf and half goddess with dark abilities bestowed with power that thrives on the fear and sexual desires of another like a tainted succubus. It amuses me how everyone says I’m a slut, a monster, a cursed bitch who deserves all the agony that comes her way, and yet I was an innocent child who was born into a cult of witches and wizards. From my first cry, I was but a sacrifice. A tool to satisfy the dark gods who are worshipped and honored for simply existing. No one cares that they’re frightening monsters who have cocky personalities and anti-hero complexes that make them ungrateful jerks. No one is afraid that they carry tails that can shift into spheres of death, or that they carry horns that when pierced into the human body will make you turn into black dust. Unless it’s sexual, of course. These tainted beings have towns filled with people who will do anything to please them, but do they call them monsters? Children. Adults. The elderly. They’re sacrificed to them and yet they’re gods. But me, a woman minding her own fucking business and trying to get home to her pack, I’m suddenly a monster for taking on the fleet of men who had the purpose of kidnapping me and taking me to their goddess as an apology gift for fucking up your allegiance with her.”

I reached out and used my nail to further lift his chin and watched the beads of sweat that ran down the sides of his face.

“So tell me, Orlando. Who are the real monsters here? Is it really me? Or you?”

He couldn’t answer, but his nostrils flared as if he desperately needed to take a dose of my scent—the aroma of my wetness only further enticing him. It made me smile as I slowly tilted my head to my left.

“I’m a monster and yet you can’t stop that dying urge to smell my juices. I’m a monster, but the moment you saw me, you had thoughts of undressing me and fucking me all the way back to the place you’ll be staying until you can manage a meeting with the Goddess of Light. I’m a monster, but you were going to make me a sex slave for you and your pack of light bringers. I’m a monster, but you’re okay with raping and sacrificing a woman because it’ll mean you’ll no longer be an outcast.”

My expression dropped as my eyes darkened, and I watched the fear return into his eyes as a black snake began to move along my arm towards his face.

“I really despise men like you. Men who use and abuse everyone around them but want to be praised like they’re sinless. So many of you fear someone like Alpha Erebus because he isn’t afraid to cloak his hands in the blood of his enemies in the public eye, but the lot of you kill the innocent in the shadows. I’m far more attracted to a man who admits he’s a heartless killer than one who’s a deceitful hypocrite,” I snarled just as the black snake with purple eyes hissed in warning.

“P-Please. Don’t kill me,” he finally begged. I softly laughed and shook my head.

“I won’t kill you,” I declared even as the snake hissed in his face and proceeded to wrap around his neck. “However, I need you to be a good little puppet.”

With a loud hiss, the snake bit into the side of his neck, which had him flinching out of my hold.

“Shit! Shit, shit, shit!” He scrambled on the floor to try to take the snake off, but the moment he gripped his neck to try to snatch the creature away, it was completely gone. “Where did it go?! I swear it was here!”

“Where did what go?” I asked and slowly rose up. “Are you hallucinating? If so, can you save that for when you’re out of this place and not wasting my valuable time?”

“What?” he questioned in panic as his eyes briefly shifted to black. They were back to blue the next second, which confirmed the venom was in his bloodstream.

“What?” I repeated.

He swiftly got up. “What do you want from me? You already killed everyone else. You don’t need to kill me.”

“You’re right,” I replied. “Like I said, I’m not going to kill you, but keep asking the same shit and maybe I’ll just change my mind.” My eyes lowered to my nails as I began to admire the way they grew longer and sharper by the second.

He followed my gaze and shivered at the idea of my lengthy nails piercing through his neck—by accident, obviously—before he was on his knees and literally begging me like I’d become Mother Mary.

“Please. What do I need to do?! I’ll… I’ll do anything. Just to be given freedom.”

“Simply tell the Goddess of Light that I’m not the one she should be messing with,” I stated like it was a simple equation to solve. “That’s it.”

“That’s it?” he questioned as if he couldn’t believe that was my only demand. “Nothing else?”

“Should I add something else?”

“N-N-No?”

“Then why ask?” I offered and took three steps forward which had him quivering like a fucking baby. I’d never seen a shifter exhibit so many emotions in one go, yet people like me who could differentiate their emotional complexes were psychos.

Fucking priceless.

“I-I’m sorry.”

“Sure,” I dismissed his apology. “I have two questions.” Crouching down to him once more, I sweetly smiled. “Why is the Goddess of Light targeting me when her archnemesis is probably watching a Halloween marathon with her lover?”

“I-I’m not sure,” he began but noticed the way I arched a single eyebrow in return. “I mean… she never told us before we were exiled. She wanted us to target any shifters whose base element is darkness. That includes nightmare wolves.”

“That’s rather diabolical to do,” I voiced. “Uncalled for when nightmare wolves mind our own business, at least they have in the nine and a half years I’ve been here. If she really wants to harm our pack, she should have focused on Alpha Erebus, but she didn’t. Why?”

“She… she doesn’t have enough power to take out Alpha Erebus. She’s infuriated by the power he carries and despises how everyone speaks of him.”

“So she’s jealous of his popularity,” I summed up. “Cute.”

“C-Cute?” he repeated but quickly shook his head. “She’s targeting you because she knows you’re the healer of their pack. The only healer.”

“That information isn’t necessarily public knowledge though,” I voiced. “Why would you guys know about it?”

“She told us that so we’d know to attack you swiftly so you don’t heal back,” he answered truthfully.

I rolled my eyes and pointed to my cheek which obviously still had the cut from before.

“Well, that sure didn’t live up to your expectations, huh?” I stated the obvious and let my hand fall to my lap. “I’m tired. Go tell her to leave me the fuck alone. I just don’t get why your kind goes above and beyond to paint a picture of how perfect and holy your specific species is, and yet here you are, devising some sort of plan to wipe out any being of darkness just because y’all have a vendetta against us.”

“We’re born to fight against the darkness,” he stressed as if I’d forgotten.

“That’s like being born a vampire and justifying attacking innocent men and women to feast on,” I countered with an example. “Just because vampires crave blood to survive and be sane, that doesn’t mean they should do it menacingly. You’ve got a feud against us, conjure up some pride and fight us head-on. Don’t do some nasty sabotage shit. That’s just dirty, and I hate getting my hands dirty with other people’s shit.” With another shake of my head, I sighed. “You can go now.”

“She’ll come after you,” Orlando said under his breath, which caught my attention. When our eyes met, he didn’t hide that speck of arousal or pinch of hope to see me pay for my actions.

“Let her,” I answered without a speck of fear. “You think I fear any of you? That I fear being zapped by your light magic that should purify my soul and turn me into what? One of you?”

The joyous sound of my laughter couldn’t be loud enough as I leaned right in just so I could lightly trail my nail across his cheek. He didn’t dare move or breathe as I allowed him to feel a moment of the real power I possessed.

His eyes couldn’t grow wide enough to emphasize the feeling of doom that kindled from the looming sensation of death, but I reeled it back in the next second and gave him the best smirk I could muster in a state that yearned for my emotionless personality.

“I do not fear the light, Orlando. In fact, I crave it. I yearn to have a taste of that holy energy from a chalice that could get rid of all the strings and responsibilities thrown onto me. None of you know my story and you never will, but trust me, it is not the light I fear.”

“Then… what do you?”

My nail pinched into his flesh, inviting the blob of blood that began to run down his cheek. I further leaned in and licked the trail of blood like it was the most delicious thing I’d ever tasted, my ears picking up on the rapid beat of his heart and the scent of his desire for me.

“Myself,” I whispered in his ear as I enjoyed the way his magic rushed to heal his wound. “And your goddess who sits on the throne of light should fear me too.”

Pulling back just to see the horror in his eyes, I winked. “Run away.”

He didn’t dare waste any time as he scrambled back and swiftly spun himself off his butt and onto all fours, then rushed to dart forward as if this had turned into an Olympic race. The moment he began sprinting past his comrades’ skeletons, the vibrations of his movement shook the ground and encouraged their disintegration.

One by one, they collapsed into piles of bones while their organs decayed into rotting flesh that invited an odd stench to the air. By the time he disappeared into the thick layers of mist, all those who followed Orlando here were stuck in their nightmare prisons… forever.

“Boo. I forgot to tell him about that. Wanted to make him feel guiltier for allowing their consciousnesses to be stuck in my infinite cycle of nightmares for all eternity. Hmm. Maybe I’ll send a memo.”

“Why do I have a strong feeling you didn’t even show a true glimpse of your power?”

I looked back to see Atticus was still present in the midst of decay, rot, and bones surrounding us. He looked as calm as ever, as if I hadn’t gone on a killing spree with a dose of blackmail. Rising up and turning around, I walked back to where he’d been standing since confronting me on behalf of his allies and faced him.

“Isn’t that an obvious assumption to have?” I offered back. “Can’t be a villain by showing all my cards, now can I?”

“Sad part is, you’re not even the villain in this story,” he muttered mostly to himself.

We shared a look before I took a sniff of the air. “You really should go, unless you actually have the intention of fighting Alpha Erebus. I wouldn’t really recommend it unless you wanna be a flashy fool like Orlando was back there.”

“I’d be up for the challenge, but you are right. I’d be a fool to battle him when I’m not at full strength,” he concurred. “Maybe next Friday.”

And he winked at me.

“Are you flirting with me?” I had to ask. “Because if you are, I’m both impressed and horrified.”

“What’s so horrifying about having a little crush?”

“You just met me,” I emphasized and gestured at myself. “Literally just watched me kill your fellow comrades, threaten your fake Alpha, and leave this place littered with decay and death. Certainly, that does NOT turn you on, especially as a light being gone rogue.”

The way he smirked and lifted his head up in further pride only encouraged me to look down and see his length that was seriously gifted by the gods as a bonus when he was created.

“You were born on a Sunday, weren’t you?” I concluded and lifted my eyes up to meet his, which danced with merriment.

“Why would you assume that?” he inquired. All I had to do was gesture my hand to him from head to toe.

“God had to be resting and decided to create perfection because he was extra satisfied with all the work he did during the last 6 days. Then Mother Moon was like, why not throw in a little defiance with a dose of confidence and bam. Atticus Jovanni was born.”

“Good summary,” he praised. “But yes. I was born on a Sunday.”

“I knew it.” I shook my head in disappointment.

“You’re disappointed because?”

“You’re either going to die trying to swindle me from Alpha’s grasp or you’re going to die with the rest of your comrades when my Alpha just decides to wipe all of you guys’ existence for looking at me the way you’re looking at me right now.”

“Probably, but what if I don’t die?” he offered.

“No one survives Alpha’s wrath.”

“Except for you,” he reminded me as if I’d forgotten once again.

“I don’t know how that’s going to be in your favor, and if you’re going to say I’m gonna defend you and seek to add a fourth man to my harem, it’s a no.”

“Fourth?” Now he was intrigued. “Who are the other two?”

“You’ll find out,” I assured him. Once we met in the bar, he’d know very clearly who I was dating in the pack. “You’ve got two minutes, buddy. I really can’t slow down Alpha any longer.”

My energy really was tanking, and the night was still young. I didn’t want to get so tired that my control slipped.

“If I proved to you I’m worth a shot, would you take me into consideration?”

I didn’t really need to think about it. I mean, who’s going to decline an extra cock in the equation of pleasure? He did have potential and surely had to be hiding some sort of power for the other three to stick by him. And the fact that he genuinely seemed interested even after watching my frightening display of power left me intrigued.

If his Alpha declined to hunt me down, there had to be a deeper reason for it, but did Atticus want to use me to give himself another shot at returning to the Goddess of Light’s pack of wolf puppets, or did he really want to join and spice things up?

It won’t hurt to find out.

“Yes,” I finally answered. “But I’m not very easy to please.”

“You mean in the bedroom?” he clarified. “Or outside those walls?”

I actually laughed. “If you know how to eat a girl’s pussy or fuck her until she’s inventing a new language then you’ll definitely please me. Outside of sex, things can be a little more complicated.”

“I like complicated,” he suggested. “Our existence is rather complicated, but I’m sure we can discuss that over some drinks.”

“That would be swell,” I assured him then went on to a more serious note. “If you or any of your men need therapy, like speaking to a psychiatrist on pack grounds, please let me know so we can arrange that for you.”

My offer actually took him by surprise as he stared at me with a puzzled gaze that morphed into confusion. “Sorry, can you repeat that one more time?”

“If you, Cornelius, Sawyer, or Arthur need therapy of any kind, please let me know so I can get it arranged for your arrival,” I elaborated. “You’ll already be given a physical exam to ensure your health is in good standing, and if it isn’t, I’ll help to ensure it is. That includes ensuring your emotional and mental health is addressed if need be. Is that odd?”

He slowly nodded before muttering, “For a pack that’s painted as evil and impure, you’re already proving to be very opposite of what the world say you are.”

“Isn’t that life in a nutshell?” I returned with a slight smile.

“I’ll inform the others,” he assured me and seemed to have one more thing to ask.

“What?” I encouraged.

“Does that offer include getting rid of these chokers?” I was sure he didn’t want to call them collars, but I obviously knew better.

“Reach out to Beta Koa after your physicals. He specializes in that area and would gladly aid you guys once you’ve been officially accepted into our pack. If you need a routine or additional training, feel free to reach out to Sentinel Guard Ciel.”

He bobbed his head. “Why do you believe we’ll show up next Friday?”

“You’d be foolish if you didn’t, duh,” I countered, knowing well he was trying to make it seem like he had some underlying plot behind his questions. If only his eyes didn’t project the truth so easily. “Get going, Atticus. See you next Friday.”

I spun around in hopes of hearing his footsteps fade away in the distance, but I felt the light press of lips against my cheek. My body stilled, my eyes widening at the sudden touch before I peered to my left to confirm the culprit of the kiss was in fact Atticus.

My lips parted to speak, but I felt the tingling warmth that hummed against the previously sliced flesh, the wound upon my cheek beginning to heal until there was no evidence that the cut existed.

He pulled back just as I further turned my upper body to peer slightly behind me. I bet he could see the horror in my eyes, but it wasn’t revolving around the affectionate press of those healing lips.

So far from that.

“You realize he’ll catch your scent, right?” I brought up one of the many overly possessive traits of Alpha Erebus. “He’ll hunt you down and kill you.”

“I anticipate that,” he reassured me as if it weren’t a big deal. “If that’s how I’m going to get the privilege to ask him to date you myself, so be it.”

This man is mad. Absolutely mad.

He chuckled as if he heard my very thoughts before those perfectly soft lips lifted while his eyes softened.

“Get home safely, Sweet Nyx.”

The use of that nickname only encouraged me to turn completely around to face him, but he was already turning away and beginning to leave.

“My name is Nesta. Not Nyx,” I voiced in haste. He paused midstride and turned his head to the right, just enough to taunt me with a grin that didn’t look close to “holy.”

“Nyx. The Goddess of Night, Daughter of Chaos,” he muttered in hopes of reminding me of the history of such a powerful name. “For a first encounter, I can confirm you’re the Nyx of my unfolding journey and embody power and grace in the midst of the night.”

I looked away, though I’d bet his expression made those eyes twinkle as the full moon’s rays peeked through the fading mist to bless us with its tender illumination.

“What a better nickname to give you?” he quietly offered. “Besides, I’m positive your lips are sweet.”

“They’re not.” I shut that down with a pout, even as my tongue glided along my bottom lips as if to make sure.

“Guess I’ll have to find out.”

I was left speechless as he began to walk forward without waiting for my response, and there I stood, my magic pulling away the moment I was actually alone to leave me standing there in nothing.

Somehow, I managed to go through a rollercoaster of dream sex, masturbation, pack confrontations, attempted kidnapping, a load of death, blackmail, and recruiting, and still managed to get a man to risk his life just for a chance to date me, a stranger.

Well, all that’s left is trying not to face any monsters and surviving Alpha’s wrath. Surely, I’ve got enough fuel left to do that, right?!

“Wrong.”

I spun around at the far too familiar voice, only to face the monster I didn’t wish to deal with right now.

“Hey, Nessa. Did you miss me?”

Myself. I was facing my fucking self.

4

THE HOURGLASS HAS FLIPPED AND MISS ME, ALPHA?

“Ican’t face you right now,” I groaned at the shadowed being who would look exactly like me if you could see past her silhouette form, hollow eyes, and mouth that glowed in an odd purple with inverted hues of blue.

The joy that stemmed from her crazed grin would frighten the living hell out of anyone, but not me. I was still in my Alpha is going to spank me for slipping up on my training if I don’t get this shadow bitch back into her cage state of mind, but the clock was ticking, and I could feel the approaching wrath of my Alpha from miles away.

“That’s not how you say hello,” she responded and hugged me, which always felt like I was inching closer to death with how tightly she’d squeeze my neck.

“You… might as well steal my oxygen… at this rate,” I struggled to say, which encouraged her to lean back and gleam at me.

“Did you miss me? Hmm? Did you? Did you? Did you?”

It was like I was facing a child, but my shadow twin was far from harmless in nature.

“Yes, I missed you.” As odd as it sounded to miss yourself, I did miss her annoying presence. Only Alpha knew the true extent of the power I carried, which included the entity that was blessed to me at birth.

Some would say I had DID. Others who knew the rooted knowledge revolving around demons and the levels of power they carried in various forms would label her a Maleficent Astra from the ancient books.

We shifters don’t have a title to give to one who is the reflection of their host’s darkness.

Very few individuals in our paranormal society could survive with the extremely dangerous levels of darkness we carried. The Goddess of Darkness, Athena, had already broken records for still being alive and maintaining her throne for as long as she had.

The dark element was not only one of the strongest in the spectrum of power but also the most dangerous because it inched the host closer to insanity. A dive into that state of mind would be irreversible.

That’s how villains are made. Push them to the brink of insanity by ruining their lives and stealing what is most precious to them. Just like a flick of a switch, their sanity is lost and they’re plagued with being the evil one in a story that was wired to see them fall.

“You never let me come out and play anymore,” she whined and finally loosened her grip around my neck when I was getting a bit too pale for my own good.

Or our own good.

“I know.” I sighed and coughed. “You know I’ve been trying. Things have just gotten harder as of late. Alpha’s getting anxious with the random attacks and goddess drama. You know it shouldn’t affect them because they’re wolves, but since I get pulled into that shit without even trying, it’s concerning him.”

She let go of me to pout, the lines of her mouth glowing to emphasize her expression as she crossed her silhouette arms.

“No fair! Me wants to play with me!”

“That sounds far dirtier than you intended it to,” I noted.

“That’s because we have a dirty mind!” she cheered like it was an accomplishment as she spun around me and proceeded to whisper, “Cici and Kiki were watching you! Hehehe.”

My cheeks began to flush at the reminder. I swore I sensed their presence but was so damn gone in my desperate need to cum that I couldn’t possibly think straight.

“I’m not surprised.”

She lightly hooked her arms around my neck from behind and rested her chin on my shoulder.

“Alpha’s almost here. Boo. Playtime over.”

“Sorry, Dark Nessa. I’ll work on bringing it up to him and see if we can convince him to bring you out more, hmm?”

“He’s going to say no!” she huffed, knowing well why it wasn’t advised.

The only individual who could allow their “dark copy” to roam around and do whatever they wished was Athena. She did know someone who was of similar age as me who was able to use their shadowed self regularly without tipping over the edge of crazy, but they apparently weren’t a part of this universal plane.

Our shifter world was simply one layer of many in a galaxy of paranormal beings. There were people who could time travel and gatekeepers who guarded the Portals of Time and Space, which allowed one to travel to different eras or universal planes without fucking up the timeline.

I didn’t bother looking further into it because I had enough shit on my plate just existing—can’t go focusing on how fucking big this universe is. No matter all the knowledge and power I could obtain by seeking this individual out, nothing would be very productive unless I got out of my negative mindset.

My acknowledgment of how insignificant I am in such a vast universe.

“I know, but I’ll speak with Athena. We’re twenty-five now. We’ve reached the mature age of a goddess apprentice. If we get Athena’s permission, we’ll be fine. If that’s not enough for Alpha, I’m sure she can find us a mentor who can aid us in reassuring him.”

“Hmmm.” I knew she didn’t want to wait any longer, but we didn’t really have many options. “Okay.”

Her agreement made me smile slightly as I slowly lifted my hand back to very lightly pat her head. “Sorry.”

“Why?” She was curious as to why I was even apologizing.

“Even though those six months were chaotic ten years ago… you miss them, don’t you?”

She didn’t say anything as I continued to stroke her head, the memory of when we first ran away flooding my mind.

“IT’S JUST you and me, Dark Nessa. We’re… gonna survive all on our own. No more worshippers. No more chants and rituals. No more insults and being accused of murdering our pack. We’re free! No one can hurt us anymore.”

“But… we’re all alone…”

“I know, but we have each other! As long as we have each other, we’ll get through this, kay? Trust me.”

“Yes, yes,” she replied. “I trust my Nessa.”

THE FLASHBACK FADED away as I let out a long sigh.

“I miss them,” she admitted. “But Nessa is happier now.”

That was actually true, and I couldn’t deny the joy this pack and new life had delivered these last ten years.

“I want us to be happy,” I stressed. “We’ll learn how to achieve that. Joining Nightmare Crescent really helped us, especially with satisfying our wolf. Now, it’s time we figure out how to satisfy you, kay?”

She nodded into my shoulder but muttered, “What about them?”

I bit my lip at her question. Sadly, I didn’t have an answer.

“You know your worth, Dark Nessa. Just like I know ours,” I quietly voiced. “Until they see we’re more than just tools to empower them, they’ll never experience the joys of having our support.”

“They’ll never try to find us… will they?”

If they tried, wouldn’t life be different by now?

“Our monsters won’t find us, Dark Nessa.” The admission always hurt, no matter how many times I allowed it to escape my parted lips. “We’ll never be found by them. They’re dark gods who will do anything to remain in power. They’ll summon us. Whether in our dreams or trying to summon us physically, they will never come and seek our aid, let alone apologize for what we endured. Ten years is enough to prove that, isn’t it?”

“It is,” she agreed and pulled away so she could face me again. I could see the hurt in those glowing eyes, and I was sure she could see the pain in mine. I had to be the stronger one, though, for my dark entity needed my strength to be the badass woman she portrayed to the rest of the world when her energy thrummed through me.

Reaching out to cradle her head, I lifted it further up and gave her a confident grin.

“We deserve better.” I emphasized every word. “To their village of worshippers, we were nothing but a monster. A sacrifice at birth to be given to them while we enjoyed a life in shackles. To them, we’re a walking curse. A plague that was simply weighing them down. Do we deserve such a life?”

“No.” Her eyes hardened at those memories as they further narrowed in fury. “They were evil.”

“Far more evil than we’ve ever been, yes?”

“Yes.”

“We repay those who dare threaten what is ours. What we’ve claimed and protected. Yes?”

“Yes.” Her voice further dipped as those child-like qualities faded away. Her image was shifting as well, until I was looking at my own reflection.

Only the one who carried eyes of complete darkness was not her… but me.

“They set us up,” I reminded her as if she’d forgotten. “Set us up to fail. Set us up to be villains in this world that sought to see us struggle. It’s thanks to the power you bestowed upon me that we’re here. Thanks to our wolf for shielding us from the wildlife that was desperate to kill us. We earned this right, earned the life we live where nothing dares to keep us prisoner, and no one, not even our monsters, will steal that from us, yes?”

“Yes,” she firmly declared and I couldn’t be prouder.

Wrapping my arms around her neck, I pulled her into a hug. “Then let’s protect our peace to the very end.”

“Our peace,” she repeated and hugged me in return. “The Goddess of Light wishes to ruin that.”

I knew that was why she’d come out to play. She wanted to acknowledge the information we’d just been fed with this unexpected encounter.

“Athena could be in danger,” I grumbled. “I doubt they’ll attack tonight, but we’ll need to see her.”

“The weak wolf will be back,” she forewarned.

“I had a feeling he would be,” I assured her. “Knowledge delivers leverage. He’s our bait to see what the Goddess of Light’s true intentions are. All we need is evidence of what she wishes to achieve. The moment we have it, all that’s left is war. We won’t even need to participate. We’re only the Goddess of Nightmares. Only the main elements will go fight against her.”

“Entertainment,” she purred. “Fun.”

With a matching grin, I pulled back and met her lavender eyes.

“I’ll see Athena early next week. I’ll let you come out then. Promise.”

“Only if I get to taunt Alpha.” She beamed at the idea—the child-like energy of hers back for round two. It felt odd to see such a happy, innocent expression on my own face, but it was also a reminder of what I would have looked like if my life was filled with happiness on a regular basis.

Sure, I was happy and grateful to be here in the present, but that innocent childhood was all but stolen from me and my poor inner child. That was why Dark Nessa tried to represent that side of me when it was just us.

To feed my deprived inner child who was ripped of her innocence all because of selfish leaders and worshippers.

“He’s going to punish me for that,” I whined.

“You like his punishments,” she responded like it was the best answer she’d given to a question.

Rolling my eyes, I groaned. “Whatever.”

She giggled and leaned in close to rest her forehead against mine. “Atticus is an archangel wolf.”

My eyes widened immediately at the little secret she just disclosed to me, her eyes twinkling with mischief as she proceeded to giggle.

“Should I even ask what exactly that is?”

“Alpha knows,” she hummed sweetly and lightly patted my cheeks. “Leaving now. Love you. Bye.”

With a blink, she was nothing but dark mist, and her energy swarmed back into my body. I was left standing there—naked once again—with a confused expression.

An archangel wolf? What the fuck is that? There are nightmare wolves on the dark side, but archangel wolves? Why haven’t we heard of those before?

The lack of information was frustrating me, especially when I read a shit ton of books thanks to Koa. He was always reading when he wasn’t focused on his duties as Beta, so most certainly he would have taught me about such a breed of purity because of the chances they were an enemy that wished to eliminate us.

Further biting my bottom lip, I sighed at the nagging headache that was growing stronger and stronger with each passing second.

“Fuck. I really pushed myself tonight,” I muttered under my breath and shook my head. It felt like I’d woken up and entered a damn war, when it had only been probably twenty minutes, maybe twenty-five?

My track of time had clearly gone out the window with playtime, which meant I was so damn fucked.

“Time to get my ass whooped, my nipples clamped, and my pussy and ass filled. Awww. I’m so tired though. If I fall asleep midsex, that would be so embarrassing. Alpha wouldn’t give me a rain check, would he? Oh, he’s going to be mad. It won’t even matter. Jeez. Maybe I should have let myself be kidnapped… but that would suck. Would have been a sex slave… though Atticus intrigues me. Ugh, I hate thinking. Fuck this!”

I spun around, only to crash into a wall of muscle that was strong enough to make me step back and completely lose my balance. I fell right on my ass before blinking out of my shocked daze to look up in time to see venomous spheres of gold with the rings of silver.

My jaw dropped, my heart stopped, and I literally froze because my life truly depended on it.

My wolf, on the other hand, was happy panting and yelping at the sight, which only made me swallow the lump in my throat for I was finally caught for the chaos I’d created to delay him from getting here.

Think, Nesta… think!

“H-Hi, Alpha,” I sweetly greeted even though my voice was a nervous wreck. “Did you miss me?”

That only infuriated him further as his eyes narrowed in excruciating judgment.

“That’s a no, huh?” I nervously giggled. “So… if I run now, I have a one percent survival rate, correct?”

“Run and I’ll catch you, Nesta.” His Alpha command made me shiver unconsciously while the usage of Nesta instead of mate or Nessa meant I really was fucked.

“So… if I remain, you won’t kill me?” I clarified like this was a gamble.

His heavy gaze told me that he’d enjoy killing me for the hell of it—he can just revive my dead ass back since he’s an Alpha and carries that gifted power.

“Right…” I commented into the silent woods, and it wasn’t until now that I realized the decay that had been triggered by my wrath was absent entirely.

Wait. When did it change back to normal? No, wait. I’ve gotta put that thought on the back burner because death is knocking on my door.

“Well… you know what?” I offered, which caught his interest for a mere second. “I’m gonna see for myself.”

I bet he didn’t know what the fuck I was referring to, but he’d find out the next second as my naked booty was up and I was sprinting like my life depended on it.

My life did depend on it.

“Wrong move,” Alpha’s voice hummed in my mind. May Mother Moon and all the entities of the universe help my crazed, stubborn, disobedient ass, for my Alpha was going to destroy me.

A howl pierced the air and it only encouraged me to run faster, but it was the next words of authoritative power that made me wish I’d remained in place.

“You can run, mate, but trust me, I enjoy chasing my prey.”

Yup. I’m doomed.

5

CHASE, POUNCE, AND DEVOUR

Why does everything turn me on? Like, why am I born to be a hypersexual hybrid? Seriously, the gods did me dirty.

Then again, I was born to be a sex doll to the monsters I was fatefully tied to. Beggars can’t be choosers, but they sure can run.

I was so close to the Pack House that I could smell the various roasted foods that were being cooked to feed the majority of us by sunrise. I was sure it was well past midnight by now, but six more hours of nightmare-inducing activities would leave any shifter famished for a feast of delight.

If only I could be doing that and not running for my damn life.

My feet were begging for relief as they burned with exhaustion, just like the rest of my body, but I couldn’t stop now in the midst of this electrifying chase. The last time I was hunted like a wild rabbit was a year ago when I got so bloody mad at Alpha that I collected all his underwear, threw it in the fire, and changed the locks of his office.

Oh goddess, the payback sex was good though… Fuck! No. No more thinking about that!

Easier said than done.

Situations that pushed nightmare wolves to the tip of fear had the opposite effect. It made us horny, just like how vampires got turned on by sucking the blood out of their prey—which, frankly, worked both ways.

Now add in trying to work and being in heat? Absolute torture.

My wolf status wasn’t something I’d been born into, which was one of the reasons why I still experienced heat stages when I was clearly mated. Not many knew the truth revolving around my creation. The magnitude of steps that were taken just so I could be in my mother’s womb and the strenuous rituals and agony she had endured until my arrival were a well-kept secret. Her death, just like the rest of my pack, had killed a part of me that fateful day, and the mere memory of their sacrifice only validated my choice to run away.

I was a cursed child who was still loved by a pack that showed her more compassion than the townsmen and women who’d begged for my creation. All for what?

Shaking my head to get out of the negative rut of the past, I shoved it to the depths of my mind, hoping Alpha didn’t even pick up on it. I had to remind myself that this was my new life. The new era I’d worked my ass off to achieve.

It wasn’t given to me for free. I worked to survive the onslaught of agony that came my way the moment I’d run away from those “sheltered” walls of my old town and lived as an outcast. Even when I was retrieved by Alpha, I worked to be the respected healer I was.

Just because I could heal their kind without bringing curses and disease their way didn’t mean I got a free ticket to being treated fairly.

“Fuck,” I cursed, knowing I would be really pushing myself to surpass my limits if I kept going like this, which left me very little choice to do what seemed only ethical.

We need to shift.

My wolf wasn’t going to even think twice about getting to come out to play once again. Her body was already charging forward at the thought before she triggered the shift a second later. With the crack of our bones and the bursting shadows that cloaked our massive frame, my wolf came to a dramatic stop.

And spun right around.

“What in the nightmare wolf name are you doing?!” I screeched in our subconscious as I realized I wouldn’t be able to take control of her. She was far too giddy after sitting patiently in my mind while I ran at full speed through the divine forest.

And in this state of hyperness, she only yearned for one thing.

I bet Edris fucking knew this would happen. He had to predict I wouldn’t be able to run from the outskirts of the South all the way back to the Pack House with my human legs, which was why he’d not only shifted but howled before my departure to further excite my wolf.

Dammit, Alpha!

His dark chuckle taunted our mind, which only made my wolf pant harder as the world blurred entirely around us. When speed was practically your superpower in wolf form, no form of logic was going to pull you out of that high until it was far too late.

It was no different from riding a motorcycle—that addictive feeling that burst through you as you went faster and faster while overriding all the dangers that could change your life in mere seconds.

Before I could clue in on what direction my wolf was heading, we crashed straight into another, and the two of us tousled through the dirt thanks to the impact of our collision. I was out of control for what felt like a minute—my mind was completely blank while my vision was covered because I was squeezing my eyes shut.

If this was how it felt to be inside a washing machine, I was grateful I hadn’t come to the world as clothing because I wasn’t about this tumbling life.

When I finally came to a stop, I was on my back, my wrists pinned to the ground just above my head and my legs spread wide with a very obvious mass of friction against my heated core.

Without missing a beat, my eyes snapped open and once again, I was plagued by those brilliant orbs of gold that glared down at me, though deep within those dilated irises, I could see the true joy dancing within that contained space.

The exhilarating feeling of chasing after your mate and being victorious because of that mate bond.

We were fighting for breath—my inhales going in as fast as my exhales—while my hair clung to the sides of my drenched face. My heart was pumping wildly against my chest, which moved up and down while butterflies fluttered in the pits of my stomach, only encouraging a growing ache that was already hoping to be appeased and fulfilled by our mate.

To think I’d woken up and masturbated at the idea of being fucked by him, and now I was pinned beneath his massive, muscular frame with those sexy lines and that tatted complexion covered in glistening beads of sweat.

His man bun was a messy one, as if he couldn’t even take the time to tie it up to his standards of perfection. All he wore was a pair of black boxers, the fabric made out of special magic properties to ensure it was fireproof—I wonder why… not—which survived a shift into his huge wolf form.

It was a shame I didn’t even get a glimpse of his wolf, but then again, I had a strong feeling by the position we were currently in and the temporary blackout that his and my wolf were getting freaky with it by hunting one another until they were satisfied.

The real question I mentally asked myself was whether my frisky moment would come now or after my ass was as red as a tomato from all the torturous slaps Alpha was going to inflict upon the sensitive flesh.

“That’s not fair,” I finally breathed while I endured the scrutiny in his intense gaze. “You knew my wolf was a horny bitch who wanted your wolf! You didn’t even fight her when she tackled you!” I accused and narrowed my eyes. “That’s favoritism!”

The way the corner of his smooth lips quirked at my declaration only further insulted me.

“You did that howling voodoo, ‘hymn of your people,’ mating call on purpose to sway her right in and she got to fuck your wolf without a single punishment! Tell me how that isn’t favoritism.”

“So you are observant when you feel like being attentive to your surroundings,” he responded, which didn’t even answer what I was emphasizing.

“I’ve always been observant, dammit! I pick up on things faster than you do!”

“Oh really?”

I froze when he purposely lifted his hips enough to further grind against my folds, and there was that sarcastic expression that enjoyed the strain that took over my heated expression. He further leaned in and took a deep inhale, as if he couldn’t get enough of my scent.

Then he leaned down to brush his surprisingly chilled lips across the nape of my neck and upward until he was right next to my ear.

“Tell me, my disobedient mate, who can’t respect my fucking time,” he began and purposely pointed out one of the mistakes I’d made to throw him into this frenzied state of revenge. “Tell me what his name is.”

“Who…who’s name?” It wasn’t clicking in and I guessed that was what saved my ass because he could feel my utter confusion—matched with my failed attempt to concentrate because I was doing everything I could to stay still and not wiggle against his groin.

“Who does the scent clinging onto you belong to?” he demanded and purposely moved back so he was hovering right above me, his eyes locked onto mine so I wouldn’t be able to look away.

“I… um…” I couldn’t lie to him. That was one of my morals.

I would be as honest as I could with my Alpha, as long as it didn’t revolve around my past. I’d already told him that I couldn’t guarantee being truthful if he demanded to know about my heritage.

“Tick… tock,” he purposely began to emphasize the sound that mimicked the ticking of the grandfather clock in his office.

There wasn’t any point in trying to get around it.

“Atticus,” I stated. I didn’t dare feel guilty about the unexpected kiss he’d delivered. I knew the memory would enter my Erebus’s mind in a second because he’d wish to see what another male had done to leave a strand of his scent on me.

I was sure he smelled the scent of Orlando and the other wolves, but the majority of them were dead, and he probably knew that with one whiff of the stale scent. Atticus’s smell wasn’t just a representation of his usual aroma, like a cologne of some kind.

He’d purposely left a scent that Alpha would not only notice, but acknowledged that he wished to have a part in the claiming process.

That angelic wolf is going to get me killed. I swear he is.

The way Erebus’s eyes flickered from their human rich orbs of indigo with golden rings back to their golden spheres with silver rings only confirmed he and his wolf were mentally arguing. They were both possessive, so there wasn’t going to be disagreement as to whether Atticus should be killed, but they were probably fighting over who was going to tell me that Atticus was a dead man walking.

Alpha Erebus was obviously the stronger one, even against his own wolf, which was why those dark blue orbs were back and demanding an explanation.

“He’s an archangel wolf.” That wasn’t how I was supposed to get the conversation going, but that key detail seemed to have changed the predetermined consequences of my actions.

“The Goddess of Light wouldn’t be foolish enough to let one of her archangel wolves stray away from her pack,” he grunted. “That still doesn’t explain why the fuck he wishes to claim you.”

“Well… it’s kinda a long story,” I admitted. “And I honestly just want to fuck you.”

He rolled his eyes which gave me a bit of hope that I wouldn’t completely perish.

“Why should I give you what you want?” he tossed right back.

“Well, I had a horrendous nightmare, then masturbated with an audience since you weren’t there to comfort me, though I’ll give you brownie points for letting Koa bring me your T-shirt. That was more comforting than being naked in these parts,” I began to explain and got right into a rambling fit. “Which then led to me suddenly getting ambushed by a fleet of wolves who were apparently outcasts and used to be a part of the Goddess of Light’s pack of shifters, and then I had to fight this fake Alpha who was a weak son of a bi—”

The man didn’t even have the bloody patience to let me finish, for his lips slammed into mine to shut me right up.

“You talk so fucking much,” he groaned into my head while he got lost in devouring my lips.

I smiled against that rough kiss that was doing everything it could to keep me captive in his dominant display, while my legs purposely tightened around his waist which would give him no choice but to enjoy the way I was beginning to grind against his cock that was still trapped in those damn indestructible boxers of his.

And you’re too slow at fucking me.

“Be careful, mate,” he growled in my head, but he knew I loved pushing his buttons when we were on the verge of heated sex.

My body missed his cock as much as I missed enjoying a bowl of chocolate-covered strawberries, so one of those needs had to be fulfilled now so we could concentrate on other shit to fulfill my second craving later—chocolate-covered strawberries… yum.

“You and your cravings,” he muttered in my head while he purposely bit my bottom lip hard enough to make me flinch. Beads of blood reached the broken surface, but he sucked on it nice and slow while enjoying the way the pinch of pain was inviting trickles of pleasure through me.

Through us.

Our eyes were stuck in our intense gaze while his lips continued to taunt mine. The cut would heal any second now, but he wanted to savor the taste of my blood—to enjoy being the one to deliver pain and pleasure to his mate.

“You know what else I crave?” I purred the moment he released my lip. “You.”

“You better,” he snarled but was done mentally talking as he savagely kissed me with every bit of supremacy. This may be a form of punishment, but I wasn’t going to back away so easily.

When his lips pressed harshly against mine, I returned the favor by giving him a more brutal kiss. He groaned in disapproval, but I knew better—I felt the way my aggressive returns of passion only reminded him that I was his first and only mate who could meet his rage with waves of lust.

He managed to balance himself with one hand that kept my arms pinned above me, while the other enjoyed the touch of my silky strands that were surely a curly mess with all that wind and humidity in the atmosphere.

I moaned after a random gasp—Alpha’s hips purposely jerking forward to ignite the burning ache that was only going strong with all this sexual tension and spiked hunger—while his tongue took the chance to dart into my mouth and start an expedition of its own.

“You and your addictive taste,” he grumbled like it was a true hindrance to him, all while we were grinding on one another. “You like to make me struggle for what I want, don’t you? Making all those fucking traps to slow me down.”

His anger enticed me while I was lost in the sensual, sloppy kiss that had us breathless and fighting for more.

He couldn’t keep me pinned any longer, his hands letting go while he spun us entirely around until I was literally sitting on his lap. He broke the kiss just so I could press my hands onto his chiseled chest and sit up to acknowledge the position change, which made me notice the silk ropes that were around my wrists and going up my arms.

I watched the amusement that swarmed those alluring eyes of his while my frustration only further encouraged his pleased smirk.

“Did you think you were going to get an opportunity to run away from me again, Nessa?” he spoke into the chilled air, puffs of smoke escaping his lips. In comparison to our suddenly frigid surroundings, I felt like we were on fire.

“What makes you think I’d run now?” I huffed in annoyance, and yet my hands began to trail along his chest until I reached his nipples. He watched me carefully, knowing damn well what my intentions were, and yet he didn’t tug on those very ribbons that were meant to keep me still and obedient in this tense moment of power play. “I’m already in my Alpha’s cage.”

I lightly pinched his nipples, watching the way he shivered beneath me before I leaned right in to trail my tongue along those buds. I knew he liked it when I taunted them during foreplay. He’d taken the nipple piercing out a few months ago, but I was missing them now.

It was fun to flick at them and taste the silver on them. Only my Alpha would pierce one of his most sensitive parts with an item that was forged to weaken us wolves.

Clearly, silver was nothing but a joke to Erebus. My powerful Edris.

“All I’m waiting for is for you to sing,” he muttered in annoyance but groaned at the way I sucked his nipple into my hot mouth.

“I can sing, Alpha,” I assured him as I laid a kiss and proceeded to move as far as I could with the slight pull of the silky restraints, my lips reaching the nape of his neck where I began to suck and bite his flesh until he couldn’t stand it.

“Nessa,” he growled menacingly, but I giggled and tried not to get too far away with my antics. There was only a certain level of push I could get away with when we were outside. If this were inside his paradise of an office, all bets would be off.

We both agreed to that.

“Alpha, I want you,” I purred and met his eyes as he enjoyed taking me in. I purposely sat back and wiggled myself onto his cloaked manhood, the action seriously driving him insane.

“Fucking hell.” He was done with my taunting as he easily lifted his hips—and me with them—and worked on getting those damn boxers off. I didn’t know how he managed to do it when I was clearly sitting on a good chunk of the black fabric, but I guessed when the need to fuck overrode logical tactics, you’d find any way to get the deed of undressing done.

His monstrous cock was free and so fucking hard that all I could do was enjoy the sight as he lowered himself back against the grassy patch and followed my gaze to his thick, veiny shaft that was already twinkling in the moon’s rays thanks to the thin layer of precum waiting to be licked.

I licked my lips first and purposely turned my attention to him to simply request his permission with just my eyes. Giving him a blow job was either a punishment or a reward, and certainly, I’d earned the joyous right for not running away a second time—right?

Batting my eyes only further enticed him until he put his hands behind his head and met my pleading eyes.

“Fine, but this isn’t a reward. It’s one of your punishments for letting another man dare lay their lips on you. Understood?”

“Yes, Alpha.”

I wasn’t wasting another second as I scooted back enough to be able to work my magic. It was a bit tricky with the ribbons around my arms and wrists, but all I needed was my mouth and a touch of core strength.

There was no point in taking things slow—we’d done enough of that—so I ensured my tongue licked off every bit of the clear cum from the tip of his length before I finally sank onto it in one go.

“Fucking hell.” His words came after he inhaled sharply, as if he really didn’t expect what I did. “Nessa.” My name came out of his mouth through gritted teeth, which left me curious enough to lift my eyes to meet his, which danced like molten lava.

I was driving him crazy already, the twitching pulse of his cock in my mouth motivating me to get moving. Without breaking eye contact, I worked my magic as I moved up and down, bobbing to the rhythm of his groans and the encouraging tone of my name.

“That’s it, sweet mate. Take me all in. Work me up, like that. Fuck… just like that.” He was on cloud nine as he further relaxed his head against his hands and continued to enjoy watching me as if I were the center of his universe.

Though a part of me was focused on him, the other was anticipating his climb to release, the sensation already beginning to build through our bond. I used that and his increased breathing to guide my pace as I increased my rhythm.

I was trying to drag it on a little, just so he really enjoyed the blissful wave of his ecstasy when his orgasm crashed through him. His curses grew more frequent, and I knew it was only a matter of time before he caved.

“Fuck, Ness… Nessa, shit!” He was doing everything he could to not let go, but his cock was in a different orbit as I felt it grow bigger, harder, and hotter. I knew he wouldn’t stand it anymore, so I took him on a run for his money and began to suck harshly while bobbing my head rapidly along his shaft as his hips were the ones doing the pounding.

“SHIT!” His curse was like a howl, and I took that as my cue to take as much of his length as I could handle, the head of his cock literally hitting the back of my throat. I had to keep myself completely relaxed, and that was exactly what I did while I managed to move my hand enough to get a grip of his balls and squeeze them at the exact right moment.

His drawled grunt kindled his climax, his load shooting right down my throat. The flow of his hot cum left me trembling as I worked on taking it all in. I pulled up just slightly, hoping some of his last shots remained in my mouth, before taking my sweet time moving up those remaining inches while my teeth lightly grazed his flesh.

“Fucking hell, Ness,” he breathed while his eyes displayed the high my performance had delivered to him.

Finally releasing his cock with a “pop” sound, I opened my mouth wide just to show him the creamy white load before I swallowed it and licked my lips of any remnants of semen. I didn’t bother cleaning his cock off.

He’d be fucking me any moment now.

“Did I perform well, Alpha?” I had to ask in an attempt to distract myself from how wet my pussy was. My juices were practically dripping, and I ached to be filled and fucked, impatient after that performance.

“Beyond my expectations,” he admitted. “If you keep this up, maybe you won’t be punished tonight.”

If that didn’t make my heart skip in glee and my pussy flutter. If I wasn’t going to be punished, that meant I got to be pampered. Throw in some chocolate strawberries and whipped cream and we’d be making sweet love until three in the morning.

Then Koa would be back to enjoy the fun.

He unexpectedly sat up, the move so graceful yet swift that I didn’t grasp it until he was kissing me feverishly. My moan got lost in his mouth, just like my panting breaths, as the kiss morphed into something powerful.

I grunted in impatience as I took control. He allowed me to lead, surprisingly, while his sharp nails dug deeper into my flesh as he gripped my waist. The energy thrumming between us was so addicting yet demanding for more, and it took Alpha tugging on those silky ribbons so my hands were forced behind my back to pull me out of it.

Or attempt to.

My eyes opened halfway and locked onto his in a begrudging stare.

“Tame that darkness,” he instructed, noticing that I was struggling to control it.

With sex dreams, fighting, and having a moment with Dark Nesta, I knew this could potentially happen, but right before sex was a first.

Especially in Alpha’s presence.

My lips quirked up as I matched his sternness with provocative confidence.

“Why? After the night we’ve had, it only makes sense that I come out and play, Alpha.” I slurred his title on purpose.

“I can pin you against the bark of that oak tree over there and teach you to respect me with that mouth of yours,” he threatened as his eyes were beginning to taint to that golden color—his wolf clearly inching closer to the surface. “I won’t hesitate to punish you, even as I choke those pleading moans out of you.”

His authoritative power was booming around me, but it only made the dark energy that was riding up my ass spike further, making me giggle a bit too manically before I leaned right in and purposely trailed my tongue along his bottom lip.

“Choke me, Alpha.”

The stare we shared was too intense, the air feeling so sticky and thick that it was making me dizzy—while my arousal began to wrap around us like an alluring perfume. I watched with great interest as he took in a deep inhale, and surely he would have let his eyes roll back at the scent if he wasn’t wrapped in this silent staring contest between us.

He had to be tired of my horny, overstimulated, nightmare goddess ass because he groaned and pressed his forehead suddenly against mine.

“Reel it back, sweet mate.” He didn’t use an ounce of power with that command, and the sudden flick from authoritative combativeness to tender sweetness completely threw me off, enough to rein in the darkness. My eyes were surely back to their lavender shade instead of the layer of onyx that must have taken over.

I further leaned into him just to give me a moment to breathe because I hadn’t physically, emotionally, or mentally prepared for the sudden override of control. Usually, I sensed the approach and could warn those around me, but today was proving to be one of those days where everything was up in the air.

Catching my breath, I further relaxed into him as I remained sitting on his lap while my head rested against his left shoulder. He didn’t rush me in the slightest, even though he was probably mad at me for losing control—which meant I’d have to up my training for a few weeks. Boo—but it only took a minute before I felt far better and the dizziness subsided.

“Sorry.” This wasn’t the time when I tried to be problematic.

My dark “potential monster” side wasn’t Alpha’s, or any of their, responsibility, but over the last nine and a half years, they simply acted as if it were a special gifted trait for my nightmare wolf.

Their way of thinking and acceptance always shocked me, even after all these years, for I had never gotten to enjoy what it was like for someone to accommodate my challenges, let alone acknowledge and encourage me to embrace the moment and wait for it to pass.

“It really has been a long night,” I concluded though it wasn’t much of an excuse.

He didn’t say anything, but he’d already let go of the ribbons which allowed my arms to rest against my sides, while his lips very lightly claimed mine in what I was going to assume was a comforting kiss.

Alpha didn’t like showing affection often, but I was that one exception. Even if it was hidden or passive-aggressive, it was still his way of showing his love for me, and I understood that form of language enough to fall in love with him.

I didn’t seek to change him or the way he confronted the world. All I cared about was being loved, accepted, and knowing that when push came to shove, I had someone in my life to rely on.

Someone who would find me when I lose my way.

Thankfully, I earned three of them, and I couldn’t be more grateful.

“I think I ruined the mood,” I muttered the moment he released my lips, but my Alpha clearly perceived things differently because without revealing his intentions, he lifted me by the hips and lowered me onto his cock in three seconds.

Our groans hummed through the air that began to feel less stuffy, while I was given a moment just to feel the way his cock not only filled and expanded my pussy walls but proved that my Alpha wasn’t turned off in the slightest with that slip-up.

He waited to feel the way my walls quivered around his length—the desperate hope that he’d begin to move fighting to be acknowledged.

“My mate can’t ruin the mood,” he finally answered me as he enjoyed the sight of me up close before he leaned right back down until his back was pressed against the grassy soil surface below and he was gripping my hips once more. “Now let me see you put some work into that back of yours.”

I was going to do more than work my back, but our shared look gave me a sense of acceptance as his grip loosened enough so he could slowly trail his hands up my ribs. How a simple move could be so erotic and shiver-inducing at the same time.

There was a deeper meaning to it as his hands reached beneath my breasts before they glided back down and stopped and gripped my hips as if he hadn’t done the move.

A reminder that he was not only present but loved every bit of me for who I was.

My list as to why Erebus was my savior in so many areas would continue to grow longer, for every blessed chance to experience the true love he carried for me only proved that it was never me.

I wasn’t the problem. I was deserving of affection, commitment, and genuine lust. I had to keep reminding myself of that again and again.

That’s why I had to get moving.

I began to angle my hips as I lifted off his length until just the tip was being hugged by the slit of my folds. He inhaled while his eyes dilated once more—his attention on me as I began to descend on his shaft at an agonizing pace.

A few more times and I began to pick up my pace, because if I did it one more time, he would force my hips to get moving for his own sanity.

“That’s it, baby,” he encouraged. “Good. At that pace. Squeeze me with that spasming pussy of yours. Did you miss my fucking cock? Only your Alpha can tame that ache between your legs, right?”

“Mhmm,” I responded, already feeling the build of my own orgasm that was growing and making knots in my core.

“Say it, mate,” he urged. “Let me hear how much you like to ride my fucking cock.”

“Yes. I love it, Alpha. Riding you… fucking you… Goddess, I missed your cock. Do you know that? I missed it so fucking much.” Did I even know what I was saying? A good chunk of it was true because he’d been so busy with work and pack stuff that our frisky interactions had dropped a notch.

We can’t have that happen again. He needs to know how much I rely on this relief.

I bounced up and down, each lift making him moan while every descent had me purposely rubbing my clit against the hairy base of his shaft to add more friction to our wild movements. His nails would pierce my skin any moment with how his fingers dug into my flesh to grip me harder, and things spiced up further as he slapped my ass.

Every slap not only ignited a shrieking moan, it also made my pussy spasm further around his length, which felt even bigger than before. My nerves were on fire, our connection feeling so in sync as our emotions began to entwine and flow through one another.

He was stressed, worried about something I couldn’t put my finger on, but that unsettling fear revolved around me specifically.

He missed me just as much, the need to kiss me, hold me, enjoy our combative disagreements, and watch me as I continued to live my life in his pack was driving him mad. My obstacle course really had ground his gears, the hints of fear streaming from the rooted uncertainty I couldn’t try to decipher.

No matter what I’d done, this fulfilling connection delivered him intense relief as it eased those mocking worries, reminding him that I was not only madly in love with him but adored the way he went above and beyond to give us the security I was positive many of us never experienced before entering his pack.

He was the stability I’d prayed for since losing my pack that was my foundation and he knew it. No matter how many times we got lost in this act of exchange and immense pleasure, he’d always be reminded of what he’d done.

How he’d saved me from my own self.

He couldn’t take me being in control any longer, his hands tightening enough to force me to still as he lifted his hips and held my weight to keep me in the position I was in.

Then those dangerous hips began to move vigorously.

“Ah… shit!” I gasped and moaned loudly as he changed the pace entirely to fit his explosive need to cum. His cock thrust deeper inside me, fucking me fast and making me a panting mess.

“Alpha. Oh, Alpha! Faster, faster, faster!” It just felt so fucking good. Better than what my fingers could possibly deliver with my vivid imagination. “I’m close… so close. Alpha, make me cum, please? Pretty fucking please?”

I really was a few thrusts away from oblivion, and I knew from his irregular breathing and loud grunts that he was just as close. Our movements were animalistic, our pleasure skyrocketing towards the peak that would send us both over the edge, and neither of us could wait to experience that thrilling explosion of immense power.

“Fuck! Cum, Nessa! Cum for your mate!” His command was matched with three solid thrusts before he slammed into me, balls deep, and howled.

“EREBUS!” I screamed his name as my back arched, my head fell back, and my eyes fluttered closed, my orgasm consuming me just like the overwhelming surge of power that flooded every nerve ending in me.

“NESSA!” he growled loudly as he came, his load shooting inside me and filling me up generously.

My body felt like jelly, and it was thanks to his strength that I was kept in my position while aftershocks rendered me a quivering mess while my pussy spasmed around his twitching cock. I could barely keep up with breathing, the world spinning as the intense energy that whiplashed through my body was running dangerously through my veins.

I could only imagine what my outer appearance looked like. I was sure my hair would be levitating with excessive magical power that came from Alpha and my body covered with magical incantations.

Sex was an energy exchange after all, and the amount of extra dark magic my nightmare Alpha carried could summon an army of dead wolf soldiers to come to his aid.

His hiss made me wonder what was wrong, but I could barely remain conscious. I felt myself falling back, but I didn’t doubt Erebus in the slightest. He shifted positions quickly, sitting up to ensure his hooked arm caught me from behind.

He pulled out of me not a second later, going a bit slower than I was sure he would have if I were fully awake.

“You and that piercing,” he muttered like I’d done him a disservice. I fought every fiber of exhaustion to open my eyes to try to look at him, which forced me to further look down my body until he was right there—his head between my legs.

What did I even do?

Thinking my question only made logical sense, especially with me still catching my breath.

“That clit piercing,” he reminded me because I legit forgot. I always fucking forget. Can’t really blame me when I had a magical spell hiding it from sight unless I experienced an orgasm or was having mind-blowing, limb-destroying sex.

Oh… right. That fucker.

I’d gotten it when I reached sixteen from a female tattoo and piercing parlor.

It wasn’t just for show; it would ensure a cock couldn’t stay inside me long enough for them to knot. Wolf shifters normally didn’t worry about that shit—same with nightmare wolves unless they were an Alpha—but with me running away from my obsessive monsters, it only made logical sense to have a backup plan that ensured I wouldn’t get pregnant.

“Troublesome,” was all he said.

What are you doing?

Did I even want to know what my Alpha was planning?

His excitement literally made me nervous as he purposely licked his lips slowly to emphasize what was about to transpire.

“Did you think that was all we were going to do?” he questioned. “I haven’t had a taste of you in two weeks. No way am I going back to work without drinking that sweet nectar of yours.”

Holy fucking shit.

“W-Wait… how about five minut—oh fuck.” I was cut off with a curse as he purposely flicked at my clit piercing. The action sent sparks of static through my clit which made me moan at the sudden pleasure inducer. “That’s just fucking cruel.”

“Of course it is.” He chuckled devilishly. “I think my mate forgot who the fuck I am.”

He purposely dove right in between my legs until I was quivering and fighting not to cum all over again. With a pause, he pulled back just so I could witness the coated layer of my arousal all over his mouth while I was sure he enjoyed the taste of our cum that oozed out of me seconds earlier.

“Let me remind you who I am, Nessa,” he began as his eyes darkened. “I’m Alpha Erebus. Leader of the Nightmare Crescent Pack, and I’m the definition of cruelty.”

With that, he dove back in and made sure I was left screaming… in pure ecstasy.

6

A LONG NIGHT AND UNCERTAINTY

“Now, see what you did?” I declared with a big smug grin. “Can’t complain when you’re the one who created this mess.”

“Do you need another reminder of who your Alpha is, Nesta?” Erebus snarled.

“Nope,” I sang and clung to his neck even tighter. “I love it here!”

He growled grumpily as he continued to give me a piggyback ride through the forest.

Sex in the great outdoors was delightful when your Alpha knew how to fuck you senseless. He got bonus points for proceeding to eat me up after every transition and reposition. I was beyond satisfied now, that nagging need finally calling it a damn night.

Alpha was such a perfectionist that he made it his mission to make my body feel like literal jelly, which was why he got himself in this lovely situation of having to carry my naked ass the remaining distance to the Pack House.

I certainly wasn’t complaining.

I wasn’t actually completely naked; another one of his black shirts from his collection was resting over my body. It was long enough to cover my ass, which left me worry-free as he easily held me. Having my hands over his broad shoulders and hooked around his neck made my heart beat giddily. This scenario made me feel like one of those girls in a drama whose boyfriend carried them home after too many drinks.

It would have been nice to have a glass of wine when we reached home, and seeing as we’d be waiting until sunrise to eat, relax, and finally sleep, I may take a pill or two to ensure I fell into a deep sleep and didn’t go slipping back into my steamy oasis of nightmares.

They had been happening far too frequently as of late, which wasn’t a good sign. I could handle them once or twice a week, but this was becoming a daily occurrence—which wasn’t very good when I slept a chunk of the day away only to wake up panting and wet at three in the afternoon.

I’d tried changing my sleep schedule, but it wasn’t really helping. There had to be more to why they were tormenting me so much, but was I going to waltz back home and ask them myself? Hell to the no.

With a sigh, I further rested my head against Alpha’s shoulder, my eyes coming to a close as the up and down movements of his slow steps seemed to be the perfect lullaby to help me drift off. Now that everything had been done, I really was exhausted.

The night felt like a week had gone by, and the crazy part was, it wasn’t finished yet.

I was mentally trying to list everything I needed to do from tomorrow onward. Seeing as tomorrow would be the start of a new month, I’d have to plot things accordingly so I didn’t overwhelm myself.

Ciel said I did that a lot—that I worked and hustled as if I were living my last days of existence—and I guessed that was how I’d functioned for so many years.

Like my days were always numbered and I’d be taken away from this new life before I had a chance to truly enjoy watching the seeds I’d planted grow.

My mind further drifted as I thought about the last couple of years here with my nightmare wolves. It really had been an experience because I hadn’t realized how much I missed my pack until being taken in by Alpha Erebus.

I didn’t think that hollowness and begging urge to be surrounded by community was because I was an outcast, but the weeks and months that followed with being accepted into his pack that wasn’t plagued by my lurking curses proved what a big difference it delivered.

There were still nights when I felt like I didn’t belong, but it was more imposter syndrome than anything. Everyone in the pack knew my name, and as the sole healer of the pack, that put me on a pedestal that had to be acknowledged by all.

I was at least excited to get back into the swing of things once the full moon energy drifted away. It would take one or two more days, but after that, we’d get back to our regularly scheduled program.

“NERISSA.”

I opened my eyes at the sudden sound of my old name, my nerves already tousling through my body while my mind finally picked up that I was indeed dreaming.

“Again? Why am I dreaming again?”

“I called to you.”

Spinning around to the tame, deep voice, I was faced with someone I hadn’t expected to see. He looked so different compared to when I’d left all those years ago, and yet I recognized him right away as he stood before me in his human form.

I took a shaky breath as if I couldn’t dare allow his name to escape my lips, but I couldn’t help but say it. “Fenriz?”

Fenriz—my trainer during my younger years. He was not only one of my fated monsters but he’d been assigned to aid me in controlling my tainted energy. Out of the three of them, he’d always been the kindest, which may have been why it hurt so much that I couldn’t tell him my intention to run away.

I couldn’t share the ultimate truth as to why I had to leave.

He stood at his human height of 6’3”, his complexion darker, like caramel, and filled with battle scars. It felt weird to accept it, but Fenriz was surely 1,000 years old or something mind-blowing like that, but for the sake of my sanity, his human age was twenty-nine.

All three of them had made human forms on my behalf. I guessed it was considerate of them, especially when they didn’t need to take human form. They were dark gods. Whether you were human or shifter, one look at them told you all you needed to know.

To mind your own business.

His hair was navy blue with hints of black strands that blended nicely with the dark shade. In his monster form, those silky strands were nothing but flaming shadows which emphasized his golden horns that reminded me of a centaur’s.

I remembered he had a tail and wings that reminded me of a gargoyle, but I’d only seen the full extent of his monster form once, when I was six or seven. The purpose of witnessing such a sight was long forgotten, but seeing him reignited that specific outlook.

His eyes were always the most mesmerizing to me: the shade of citrine that was further enhanced thanks to the ring of teal that strikingly blended well with the golden-orange shade with hints of white.

He didn’t look angry to see me. Unlike Regis, he always gave me his full attention with immense compassion. When we used to train, that obviously changed, but he was a dark god who saved countless people over the centuries, which was why he was covered in so many scars.

He should have been a savior to me, but maybe it was because he wasn’t the leader of their mini entourage that he was left with no choice but to back down—at least, I kept telling myself that.

“What are you doing here?” I pressed and looked around as if he’d be caught by Alpha. Obviously, I was dreaming so that wasn’t going to happen, but then again, we’d been only a five-minute distance away from the Pack House so I didn’t have much time. “You can’t summon me whenever you feel like it.”

He didn’t say anything while his eyes further softened as he admired me from head to toe. I felt a bit flustered for getting mad so quickly, but I stood my ground while trying to keep a stern face.

When he reached out to lightly brush my cheek, I was left in bewilderment.

“You’ve aged well,” he complimented me. “I miss you, Ness.”

Fuck…

“You can’t do that to me, Fenriz.” My voice was barely there, which made him nod in agreement.

“I know.” Of course, he knew. He understood that he was my kryptonite when it came to the three of them, and that was exactly why he was here—alone.

“I need to wake up,” I whispered. “I have duties to attend to.”

“Ness.” The urgency in his voice was what stopped me from attempting to force myself to wake up. “I think you’re going to be in danger soon.”

Danger? Why the hell would I be in danger?

“Why is that?” I inquired. “More importantly, why do you even care? You survived ten years without me just fine. My survival didn’t matter to any of you.”

“It mattered to me,” he responded. He didn’t hide the hurt that washed over the lines of his face. “You know we care, Nerissa. Our way… of communicating is just different. You understand that.”

“Just because one understands toxic behavior, that doesn’t mean it’s right for them to endure it,” I responded and turned away so I wouldn’t have to be tormented by the pain I was obviously inflicting on him.

“Why did you leave, Ness?”

I didn’t expect him to ask that and was just as surprised when his hands wrapped around me from behind. I could have pushed him away—I should have—as my body further tensed at his touch, but my heart had craved such passionate intimacy for years.

“I’ll never tell you,” I huffed even as my body relaxed into him. “You don’t deserve to know. You don’t even deserve me.”

He didn’t answer at first, but the wet lick from his lengthy tongue took its time to trail up the side of my neck. I shivered at the touch, a soft sigh leaving me before I could stop it.

“I know we don’t deserve you, Ness,” he muttered against my flesh as he lightly kissed it. “I know our ways are barbaric and ancient. I… get it. I’m trying to… but we need to talk. We need you, Ness. Something bad is coming. Something that will hurt everyone.”

Hurt everyone?

“I can’t right now, Fenriz,” I admitted and closed my eyes. “I can’t come back to any of you. Not you… not Aloisium… and definitely not Regis. You guys made your bed. You just have to continue lying in it.”

“What if we didn’t make that bed? What if this is all a misunderstanding, Ness?”

I didn’t care. It was too late to try to fix what was broken.

“I’m going,” I warned him, but my head tilted back thanks to his tail that easily wrapped around my neck and used its tip to lift my chin. My eyes met those citrine ones and fuck. My heart skipped a few beats because of the immense level of regret that stormed through those orbs of tranquility.

“You’ll never come back… will you?”

I swallowed the lump in my throat as I mustered every bit of strength in this dark abyss to shake my head.

“You don’t need me,” I confessed the truth with my breathless voice while tears pooled in my eyes. “You guys never needed me. I’m replaceable, Fenriz… So, please? Please… let me go.”

He couldn’t say another word because I knew he’d never release me from those shackles if it meant giving me the freedom I worked endlessly to maintain. Our worlds were simply too different—my wants and needs versus his.

He needed me to exist so he could feed off the energy I gave off at the peak of bliss, while I needed a group of men who could give me the physical and emotional compassion I craved. The intimacy I’d yearned for all those days in my youth from the men who should have easily loved me without it only revolving around sexual pleasure that benefited them.

“If only that was close to the truth,” he muttered and stared deeply into my eyes. “You’re irreplaceable, Nerissa.”

Those words ended with the most tender kiss I’d ever experienced from the monster, his tail still wrapped around my neck while his body firmly pressed against my back.

THE LIGHT TUG of my bottom lip made my heavy eyelids open just enough to see Erebus in my line of vision, his teeth releasing my bottom lip before he kept a neutral expression on his usually scowling face.

I lowered my eyes to his lips, wondering if he’d been the one to just kiss me, and for a moment, I couldn’t recall if I’d been dreaming. It didn’t seem to matter anymore, for my gaze only encouraged Alpha to lean in again and claim my lips — the kiss was as deep and passionate as the one from my dreams.

Only Erebus’s lips were so much warmer.

I kissed him back, slowly and deeply, until his hands were pressed against the back of the sofa that was behind me, caging me in so I couldn’t try to escape. We kissed again and again until we were breathless and forced to stop for a gasp of air.

I met his hooded eyes, and he lightly kissed my cheek, followed by the side of my neck until I was sure he was leaving a hickey there for the world to see. With a final kiss against the bruised, sensitive flesh, he pulled away and proceeded to sit next to me on the sofa, his arm hooking around my shoulders and pulling me into his side like it was something so natural.

I didn’t fight this moment, my body relaxing against his while I enjoyed his aroma. These moments were so precious, and they made me not regret running away. For realizing what I didn’t want for my life and taking action by doing something that I deemed frightening at the time to protect myself.

It may have prevented my monsters from finding out what was being plotted against them, but like any two-sided story, I was simply the cowardly villain who ran away from her destiny.

So be it.

Erebus’s hand went through my hair, slowly smoothing a few strands as time passed. I felt like he was allowing me to rest a little more, and though I was worried I’d fall into the depths of the darkness once more, I didn’t realize I’d fallen asleep until I caught onto Ciel’s voice.

“I’m home,” he announced before an, “Oh,” escaped his lips. “You guys aren’t fucking already? Damn. Who angered you? Do I need to do a quick sweep of the pack before Koa gets back?”

“She got ambushed earlier,” Erebus revealed. “And we did fuck. In the forest. She’s tired.”

“No shit,” Ciel replied. “She looks like you took her on a sex marathon.” He paused as the sound of him laying out a few of his weapons onto the table entered the air. I was sure he was going to clean them later—a ritual he enjoyed doing after finishing some business for Alpha.

“So which fuckers dared to hurt our Nessy? I can get them killed before dawn.”

“Don’t bother.” Erebus sounded tired. “Apparently an archangel wolf is involved.”

“Eh?” Ciel gasped. “Who in their right mind would send an archangel wolf after our Nessy? Ain’t those wolves like super rare? I know the few that are left are in the Goddess of Light’s pack, aren’t they? Doesn’t that mean she tried to target Nessy? Sorry, but that’s stupid as fuck.”

“How so?” Erebus sounded amused if anything.

“Did you forget who you are? Alpha Erebus. Feared by all who know the sins you’ve committed without a second thought or strand of remorse. Besides, we’re nightmare wolves, not part of Athena’s pack of dark wolves. I swear we’ve made that very clear over the years. You can play dumb, but no way that goddess can feign innocence by saying she didn’t know any better. We’re wolves and we know there’s a Goddess of Darkness and Goddess of Nightmares. Nessy was appointed to the position in Athena’s presence at sixteen and officially revealed it to those in power at twenty, so why would she now send them to try to kill Nessy?”

“I think they were going to kidnap her,” Erebus noted, and I felt the shift of my body as I was slowly lowered to lie down along the sofa. My head was lifted to rest upon a pillow before I felt the light sheet of a blanket lie upon my body. “She did mention they were outcasts.”

“Oh, great,” Ciel exaggerated. “Meaning someone posted it as a job for any desperate fucker to take and do their dirty work. That just makes finding them and proving the culprit is the Goddess of Light a pain in the ass.”

“We won’t have to do that,” Erebus assured him as I caught on the sound of him twisting the cap of what I assumed was whisky. “The archangel wants to make a claim on Nesta.”

Ciel had to be drinking water because he choked and began to sputter the remaining content.

“W-What? He tried to mark her?”

“Not necessarily,” Erebus noted as he poured the drink into one of those clear glasses. The sound of the hard liquor filling it up caught my attention until it stopped three seconds later. “I saw she got hurt in the crossfire and he healed her wound by kissing her. You know their saliva alone can heal minor wounds that don’t reach the tissue layer of the skin.”

“He healed her wound? What did Nessy do to get an archangel wolf on her side?”

“I’m gonna ask her when she wakes,” Erebus concluded and took a sip of his drink. “Things are getting messy in town.”

“Like every week?” Ciel hummed. “Why does this full moon feel like it’s taking forever?”

“It’s just a sign that something bad is coming to town,” Erebus answered. “I talked to a few Alphas. They feel it too. There’s a looming danger.”

“Should we be prepared to go to war?” Ciel pondered. “We’re normally not invited because we’re the oddballs in the circle of elemental wolves, right?”

“We won’t interfere,” Erebus concluded. “It’s not our business unless someone makes it our business. The dark market can continue doing whatever bullshit they’re scheming to piss us off, but they’ll see the warning I gave before dawn.”

“Meaning you sent Koa to do something about it,” Ciel summed up.

“I didn’t even need to ask him,” Erebus commented with pride. “You’ve gotta get to that level.”

“Fuck that,” Ciel groaned. “I ain’t no mastermind. I use my blades, fists, and life experience kicking ass. That’s my area of expertise, Alpha. You know I was holding a gun when I was a baby. I have photographic evidence.”

“You can show that to Nessy. I don’t care.”

“That’s not nice, Alpha. You’re supposed to support me when I’m sharing my childhood memories.”

“I don’t give a shit.”

“What if Castiel came out and—”

“I’m going out for a smoke.”

The door slammed shut before Ciel could counter him, which left him whistling.

“Jeez. No way Castiel makes him flustered like that,” he muttered before his footsteps got closer and closer. I felt the light touch on my forehead before lips pressed gently against mine. “Oh, Nessy. You sleeping?”

I pouted my lips because I was half asleep and debating on actually falling back asleep now that it would have been quiet, but he’d caught me.

“Go away,” I croaked. “I’m sleepy.”

“You can come sleep with me,” his husky voice taunted. “My bed is nice and comfy.”

“In your dreams,” I muttered.

“That can be arranged too,” he reasoned with a chuckle. “Though I know what will get you off that sofa and in my lap.”

“Mhmm.” I was attempting to ignore him, which seemed to work for a solid minute before I caught onto a sweet smell that had my wolf panting in glee.

Deciding to take a look by opening one of my eyes, I saw his proud expression as he held an actual box of chocolate-covered strawberries matched with a glass of white wine.

“So,” he began with those provocative eyes of his. “Wanna have a little snack with me, Nessy?”

I narrowed my eye at him.

“Only if you don’t dare wake me up at 11 in the morning to train.”

He laughed.

“Fine.” He gave me a wink. “I’ll make it twelve.”

Ugh.

There was no point in arguing since Ciel didn’t play around with his training. I was sitting on his lap and enjoying the divine taste of those chocolate-covered strawberries when Alpha returned. One look our way had him scowling far stronger than usual.

“Before you get your cock in a knot, she was hungry,” Ciel began, knowing I’d completely ignore the both of them when I was focusing on enjoying the sweet mix of strawberry and chocolate. Adding white wine to the combination made it the perfect sweet snack to enjoy at two in the morning.

“So you thought giving her the box of chocolate-dipped strawberries and Moscato I bought her would suffice,” Erebus snarled.

“It’s not like I took credit,” Ciel hummed and simply tightened his arms around my waist. “I’m just benefitting from your generosity.”

“I swear this is a form of payback you’re not telling me about,” Erebus muttered to himself as he walked over to us.

“I wonder what you could have possibly done?” Ciel hummed in wonder though we all knew it had to have something to do with Castiel. Erebus ignored him as he was now in front of us. I was plopping another strawberry in my mouth, taking a moment to enjoy the chocolate coating that began to melt. It was nice to suck on before sinking my teeth into the juicy, chilled depths of the super sweet strawberry.

This really was my kryptonite and I didn’t even feel guilty about it.

“Nesta.”

I ignored him on purpose since he knew this was my time for self-care—with the added bonus of sitting in Ciel’s lap.

I wiggled and proceeded to close my eyes, focusing on enjoying the remnants of melted chocolate while I still could.

“Ugh, Nessy.” Ciel gripped my waist a little tighter to stop me from moving so much. “You’re gonna make me hard doing that.”

I totally was going to respond to that, but my eyes widened in horror as Alpha glared at me like he had every intention of murdering me.

Only he did something worse.

Biting into half of my strawberry, he stole the bottom half from my grasp. All I could do was chew swiftly and swallow the half I had left before I gasped.

“EREBUS ARAWN!” I exclaimed. “You did not just steal my strawberry.”

“Ignore your Alpha and face the consequences, Ness,” his voice soothed into my head. It was accompanied by his obvious happiness at seeing my frustrated annoyance, but he forgot who he was messing with.

All it took was a flick of my finger to have the ends of a silk purple ribbon in my grasp. Before he clued in on it, I tugged on both ends which brought him back down to me, my lips smothering his before my tongue forcibly entered his mouth and stole what was mine.

“Oh shit,” Ciel cursed as the ribbon disappeared. Erebus pulled back in actual shock at what I’d just done. “Okay… that’s super hot.”

“Mine,” I managed to say with my filled mouth before I purposely chewed the stolen half while enjoying the pure shock in his eyes. With a few swallows, I opened my mouth and showed that the chocolate delight was gone. “There. Can’t steal what’s not there anymore.”

“You know what I can steal?” he offered with that emotionless voice that made the hairs on my arms rise with actual fear. He had his hand around my throat and his mouth smothering mine the same way I’d done to him, only I let my lips part as his tongue darted in to enjoy the lingering taste of the very dessert he’d bought me.

My moans got lost in his mouth, while he loosened his hold around my neck just enough so it wasn’t as painful as he’d originally intended. I further shuddered at the second pair of lips that now pressed against my neck, sucking and lightly nipping my flesh to get me to moan.

Only I could get stuck sitting on my Sentinel Guard’s lap while balancing my box of chocolates in my lap and having my Alpha punish me with that rough, consuming mouth of his.

Despite it all, I was living for this.

I purposely wiggled my lower half, feeling Ciel’s erection grow. He let out a grunt and tried to still me, but no way was he trying hard enough to get me to stop rocking my hips.

“Nessy, fuck,” Ciel moaned. “Fuck. I can’t do this taunting.”

I felt the movement of the box of chocolates leaving my lap, which made me a bit disappointed, but that was replaced by excitement when Ciel muttered, “Lift her up for me, Alpha.”

The man didn’t even break his devouring kiss as he picked me up with ease—enough for me to listen to the sound of Ciel undoing his zipper and pulling his cock out.

“No one says having dessert before dinner is bad for you,” Ciel breathed seconds before Alpha lowered me enough for the head of Ciel’s cock to begin to rub my slick pussy.

I groaned at the obvious taunting before Erebus broke the kiss just when he began to lower me onto Ciel’s length. The way we sighed in fucking relief was surely going to be one of the few loud moans I made, for the moment I was sitting right at the base of Ciel’s cock, Erebus was already tugging down his boxers and discarding them like they weren’t expensive—as usual.

“Not only does that mouth love to disobey me, but now I’ve learned it enjoys stealing,” he growled with those hungry eyes that darkened in need. “You know I don’t like thieves, mate, yet you like to do that often, don’t you?”

“I don’t steal often,” I muttered even though my attention wasn’t on what he was saying. Having my pussy expand around Ciel’s lengthy manhood was driving me insane, while my eyes were dilated and completely fascinated by how Alpha’s cock always looked so damn ginormous for a wolf shifter.

“Yet you enjoy taking my shirts on a regular basis,” he reminded me as if he didn’t know about my mini collection of his shirts in my room—color-coded and all. I had taken my share of clothing from Koa and Ciel as well, but my Alpha T-shirt collection was big enough to have its own section in my closet, which had to be a big deal.

I had more T-shirts than my own damn collection of tanks and spaghetti-strap tops.

“I regret nothing,” I solemnly declared.

“I know,” he responded as he stroked his cock a few times. “So lean forward and take my cock in that mouth of yours so you can face your punishment like the proud thief you are.”

He didn’t have to tell me twice.

Doing exactly as he commanded, I managed to take his length in and suck him off a few times before Ciel got impatient. “Fuck, I can’t stay still with your pussy hugging me so tightly, Nessy.”

I knew he was enjoying the way my pussy walls were clinging to his thickness for dear life, but staying still was far too hard, and my continued rocking while I moved up and down Erebus’s cock wasn’t helping either.

“Then do something about it,” Erebus encouraged him with that amused taunt in his rough voice. I glared up at him defiantly, the idea of biting his cock off only making him chuckle. “Try me, mate, and I’ll do more than fuck your mouth.”

He meant every word.

I almost choked on his cock because Ciel took complete control of this ride as his hands gripped my waist and began to lift me up and down his shaft with no remorse. He rammed into me, hitting me deep and hard as I practically hopped up and down thanks to his effortless lifts of my 180-pound weight.

I literally felt like a dumbbell in this position as he did arm raises, only each lift and drop was driving us crazy while I still managed to use the bouncing movement to my advantage by moving up and down Erebus’s cock.

Their grunts grew louder—the both of them lost in the spiraling rise of their growing need to release their loads. The vibrations of my moans and sloppy sucks bounced around us, the sound of our lovemaking loud and clear.

I knew neither of them cared if any of the guards heard us, and yet it was always a thrilling bonus to know there was a chance of us being heard. The chance of someone listening to our chorus of rising bliss until we reached the peak of our climaxes.

“That’s it, Nessy. Suck him hard until we cum together, you hear?” Ciel panted in exertion as I was sure he was creeping closer to his climax. I was going to obey him for my own sanity, and I worked overtime to suck Erebus even tighter as I moved up and down vigorously.

“Fuck!” Erebus cursed, and I bet he was just as close as Ciel was. Knowing they were both so close to the edge only encouraged my own core to coil up and prepare for the overwhelming orgasm that would consume my body, mind, and soul.

All I could do was hold on, as I knew it would be only a few more thrusts and sucks before they caved together.

“Shit… baby… dammit, I can’t,” Ciel grunted and panted heavily as he fucked me mercilessly to the point that I was literally hanging in the air so he could bang into me hard and fast. His balls were slapping my ass with each deep thrust, while Erebus took the chance to get a good grip of my hair so he could start fucking my mouth just as ruthlessly.

I was all but a hanging puppet in their domain, and I was left feeling the overwhelming sensations that flooded that special pack bond I shared with the three of them. What if Koa could feel this boiling rush that threatened to explode at any second?

Maybe I wanted him just to enjoy my share of him later.

“Ready for us, Nessa?” Erebus dared to warn me with his breathless voice.

“Fucking shit, cum already!” Ciel exclaimed and struggled not to do the deed first.

That had Erebus laughing as if he really was enjoying the brutal agony Ciel was going through by withholding his load that was begging to shoot inside me.

That was clear payback for giving me what Alpha had bought with the intention of personally offering it to me, but our Alpha had a bit of mercy for he gave us what we were all craving.

“Cum, now.”

The order triggered the three of us to cry out in euphoria, their cocks sinking as deeply as they could both ways, which muffled my own scream as I fought not to gag. Erebus pulled out instead of letting his cum go down my throat, but I knew it was with the intention of shooting into my open mouth which waited for the deed to unfold.

We’d enjoyed enough threesomes to understand each other’s prerogatives.

When he finished, he took a step back to catch his breath while Ciel hooked an arm in front of me, just below my breasts. He quickly pulled out for a moment, needing to give the chance for his cum to ooze out of me.

I bet he didn’t want to feel the zapping force of my clit piercing, which was why he let me catch my breath before he pulled me up until I rested against him.

He then slipped back inside me, as if to prepare us for another round of fucking before lowering us back into the sofa. His cock further sank into me which made me shudder uncontrollably while I still rode the tidal waves of my high.

I wondered if this would lead to something else, but Ciel had a new set of plans as he turned my head with his free hand and claimed my lips. The kiss was rougher and more dominant in comparison to the calm complexity of Ciel’s tender kisses, which confirmed who was in control now.

Castiel.

He broke the kiss just to see my half-opened eyes and enjoy the bits of cum running down the sides of my mouth.

“Hello, my darling,” he greeted with an eerie lift of his lips. “Think you can handle me?”

“Do… your worst,” I panted in reply but couldn’t dare leave it at that. “Only… if you kiss Alpha.”

“Oh?” The peculiar expression on his darkened gaze only morphed into brewing excitement as those haunting blue eyes trailed over to the very man in question. “Did you hear that, Alpha? Looks like your mate wishes for us to put on a show. We can’t deny her needs after that lovely performance, can we?”

As infuriated as his grimace was, I could feel the growing curiosity that was tipping closer to lust with the silent seconds that passed.

“Fine,” he begrudgingly agreed and didn’t waste time walking the three steps it took to land in front of the sofa.

Without delay, he leaned over and kissed Castiel roughly. Castiel groaned in response and I could feel the way his cock pulsed inside me. I thought things couldn’t get hotter with the sight then gasped at the feel of Alpha’s finger that began to tease my clit piercing on purpose.

The two of them were tongue deep in a kiss while Alpha continued to pinch and taunt my bud. I was fighting to move away from his finger, which only left me wiggling again.

Castiel broke the kiss and grunted. “Darling,” he growled. “You’re testing me.”

“I want you,” I pleaded because I knew if Alpha continued circling my clit, I’d cum.

“Not until Alpha makes you cum, my darling,” he teased, which made me groan while Alpha was chuckling lowly.

“Thought you’d get away from my fingers, mate?” He exposed me before delivering a brutal kiss. “I love watching you writhe from my touch.”

These two would drive me fucking insane. They both carried the same anti-hero tendencies matched with their possessive dominance. I hated and loved it all at the same time, which left me feeling far too content with how things were unfolding.

“Let us hear you, darling,” Castiel coaxed me and sucked at my ear lobe. “You’re not moaning loud enough for me.”

“I…” I was trying not to cum, especially with his cock twitching inside me. He could obviously feel the way I quivered around him with the pulsing heat.

“That’s it, darling,” Castiel encouraged, and his hands moved up my waist to further lift Alpha’s shirt until they cupped my breasts. He was pinching my nipples which only further built my approaching climax.

My moans were loud all over again as I arched my back and let my head fall onto Castiel’s shoulder. He fondled my breasts while pinching my nipples from time to time just as Erebus changed the rhythm of his spiraling movement as he brutally pressed my clit with his two fingers until I was cumming.

“Ah!” I screamed and came undone.

Panting heavily, I only got a moment’s grace before I was hauled right into the air. Erebus had me in his hold in a second, his lips claiming mine while those muscled arms were under my knees to keep me in position for Castiel, who was slamming back into me.

He was pounding into me the next second, which left me breaking the kiss just so I could hug Alpha as tightly as I could so I wouldn’t slip from his grasp. I knew he wouldn’t drop me, but the way Castiel was thrusting into me would send us both back if Alpha hadn’t widened his stance.

Castiel had my hips once more, his moans of relief confirming he was on cloud nine.

“Your tight pussy is swallowing me, darling. You love my brutal thrusts, right, baby?”

“Yes!” I panted. I knew I wouldn’t last much longer before I was consumed by yet another orgasm. This was so damn good, being fucked like this. No dream sex could replace this overwhelming pleasure and the high it delivered for all of us.

“That’s it, darling. Moan louder. Let’s cum together one more time. Can you do that for me?”

“Yes, Castiel,” I breathed. “Yes… please. Make me cum. Please!”

My mind felt like it was on a new level of thoughtlessness as my moans and heavy breaths grew louder and more frequent. All it took was a few more deep thrusts and Castiel was growling.

“Cum, darling!” he ordered and fucked me right through my orgasm as I crumbled in a silent scream. He needed a few more seconds of thrusting action before he stilled and groaned in relief as he released his load inside me.

He pulled out when that stinging sensation was attacking his length, which only made him chuckle as he endured it just for a few seconds as if it weren’t fucking painful. I rested my entire weight on Alpha until he carried me back to the couch.

Instead of laying me there, he maneuvered me so I was now recovering on his lap before he dipped his fingers between my folds to gather my cum, which was mixed with Castiel’s. I expected him to offer it to me, but he placed those fingers into his mouth and sucked loudly on them.

“That tastes fucking divine.”

“Really, Alpha?” Castiel was still in control as he was catching his breath. “Let me get a taste.”

He was between my legs and licking me up even as I whimpered in dismay. I was far too sensitive there now and they both knew it—especially my cruel Alpha who’d obviously encouraged this.

Castiel pulled away and met my hazy gaze as he licked our juices that cloaked his swollen lips.

“Fucking delicious, darling. I guess this means we should do this more often when we’re hungry for you.”

“Ugh.” It was all I could say, though the scent of chocolate teased my nostrils enough for me to turn my head slightly to the right to see the sight of a chocolate-covered strawberry.

“Eat, mate,” Alpha encouraged as if sensing my hunger. “Only a few hours before we have dinner together with the rest of the pack, but if you can’t wait, we’ll eat when Koa gets back.”

I loved the idea, but I knew deep in my heart I’d wait for us to eat all together as a pack. Those were some of the most precious memories of the last nine and a half years, and I didn’t want to skip it.

“Okay,” I weakly responded and bit into the strawberry before there was a knock on the door. Glancing at Alpha, I noticed the way he tilted his head to the side for a second—his eyes in a daze like he was concentrating on speaking to whoever was on the other side.

He then looked at Castiel, who shrugged and proceeded to the door—naked and all. Clearly, neither of them cared that they were nude, as long as my properties were covered from anyone else’s sight.

The door opened to reveal one of Alpha’s top-tier guards: Liam.

“I apologize, Alpha, but there’s a bit of an emergency that requires Nesta’s assistance.”

Me? Now?

“What’s the problem?” Erebus didn’t seem pleased in the slightest because A, I was weak as fuck right now, and B, if someone needed me, that meant someone had gotten seriously hurt to the point that it couldn’t wait until sunrise.

“Levi’s seriously injured.”

“Levi?” Ciel was back and he didn’t look happy with the news at all. “Levi is one of our top powerhouses in the pack. How the fuck would he get injured? Wasn’t he on patrol with two newer trainees from Crescent Rose Pack?”

“Yes, Sentinel Ciel,” Liam answered and bobbed his head, but he didn’t hide the fear that swarmed his expression as he looked at the three of us. “The trainees didn’t make it.”

Oh shit.

“Was the culprit captured?”

Liam shook his head. “No. Levi had to retreat. It was too much for him to take on and he feared the being would attempt to attack our borders head-on.”

“How badly wounded is he?” I decided to ask. I was going to get up, but Erebus’s hand further tightened around my waist, as if he didn’t want me to leave until I finished eating something because healing was energy-taxing.

“He’ll hang on for another hour at best, but he’s bleeding out pretty bad. Whatever this being pierced him with is eating at his organs. We have a few elders aiding in slowing the progress, but it’s hard on them. Beta Koa also isn’t back yet from his assignment.”

“I’ll help.” Ciel got moving to the door. “Tell the border guards to triple security until we can figure this out. I doubt anyone will attack us on a full moon, but this was clearly done to provoke us.”

“Yes, Sentinel Ciel,” he agreed and bowed as Ciel exited the room. I was sure he’d find some clothes on the way, but I knew Levi was one of his close comrades and the thought of losing him was probably agonizing.

“Tell the medical team Nesta will be there in thirty minutes or less,” Alpha emphasized before adding, “Please get us a plate of food from the kitchen. She’ll need to replenish her energy levels to try to save Levi.”

“I’ll get the cook to whip something specifically to replenish her energy levels and magic, Alpha,” Liam stated and then bowed to both of us. “I’ll bring it directly here so please don’t waste any energy leaving until you’re ready.”

“Thanks, Liam,” Alpha said, surprisingly showing his gratitude with his words.

“Certainly, Alpha. I’ll get everything in motion.”

With that, he closed the door, which left us alone. I sighed and peered over to Erebus, who looked upset about another attack so close to home.

“This is going to be a long night,” I summed up as his eyes met mine. I reached out to lightly press my hand against his cheek. “I’ll be okay. I’m not a weak bitch, you know? My duty is to heal our pack members in times like these.”

“You’ve pushed yourself enough,” he grumbled.

“I’ll be okay. A bit of healing and then I can have a power nap before sunrise,” I assured him. “You looking stressed freaks me out more than all of this full moon madness.”

“I’m not stressed.”

“That’s a lie, Alpha,” I voiced and kissed him gently. “You’re stressed, but I’ll keep that between us.” With a wink, I got off him, only for my legs to fuck me up by buckling. “EEP!”

He had me a second later before hauling my ass up and literally over his shoulder.

“No!” I cried out in defeat as I wished my legs could feel the venomous wrath of my glare. “Damn legs betrayed me!”

Alpha ignored me—I bet he rolled his eyes at me too—but he began walking towards the hall.

“Where are we going?”

“You like taking baths before healing rituals, yes?” he reminded me.

“Oh. You pay attention to that stuff.”

The side glare he gave me had me smirking like a girly girl.

“Ignore me, Alpha.”

“As if I can do that without you nagging me when I don’t entertain you.”

That was the truth.

“Are you going to notify Koa?” I decided to ask.

“I’m talking to him now. Don’t worry about it. Just focus on doing your meditations while you soak for a bit,” he assured me. “I’m sure the food will take ten minutes to cook thoroughly so don’t rush yourself.”

“Yes, Alpha.” He didn’t want me pushing it. “Thank you, mate.”

He lowered me in front of the sink so I could lean against it, but before he moved to turn the bathwater on, he cupped my face and kissed me.

“What was that for?” I actually blushed at the sudden switch to affectionate Alpha.

“Nothing,” was all he said before he left me alone to get the bathwater running.

I watched him as did my wolf, while my mind pondered on what was happening. It was becoming clear that something bad was indeed beginning.

It was only a matter of time before it decided to strike all of us.

7

FIGHTING A PLAGUE AND HEALING THE INNOCENT

The intense smell of blood made me dread what I was about to see. The tension in the air was enough to make people scurry to their homes as if war was upon us.

Erebus was in full Alpha mode the moment we walked out from our private suite on the third floor of the Pack House. The infrastructure had various parts to the massive home, but our private space was not only guarded by some of our top fighters in the pack twenty-four-seven, it also had magic wards that couldn’t be easily broken.

That was my suggestion, which had proven a few times to be very helpful.

Our pack had experienced plenty of attacks over the years, but they had dimmed tremendously as of late thanks to the status Alpha had built for himself and our pack.

This attack shouldn’t have been such a big deal, but it felt off—different and precise—and I wasn’t the only one who agreed that the looming sensation hovering over the pack lands set us up for danger. Word spread fast here, especially when the majority of us were at work conjuring nightmares and gathering our strength.

Alpha only encouraged the elderly to retreat until sunrise, just in case things went south and we did have to fight a pack tonight, but everyone else was encouraged to continue working. This could have been a plot to fuck up our usual full moon rituals, but nightmare wolves were far smarter than many believed.

Most assumed we needed the full moon to give us access to vulnerable humans’ and shifters’ subconsciousnesses, but that was all bogus. We could seep into anyone’s dreams if we had enough experience, no matter if there was a full moon, new moon, or an eclipse.

Needless to say, I had a feeling we weren’t the only ones targeted tonight, but I wouldn’t find out the truth until I reached out to Natalia and saw how Crescent Rose was holding up after the night.

Reaching the medical house, I was greeted by a few of the guards, who immediately bowed at the sight of me. After a brief exchange, one of them escorted me inside and we headed to the elevator, which he encouraged me to enter while he remained behind to guard those metal doors as if his life depended on it.

The respect I got in times like these really was noticeably different. It was like when the pack was in danger and required me, the pack healer, I was looked at with even more importance, which reminded me of a Luna doing her duty for her pack.

Obviously, I’d been mated with Alpha for two months now, which meant I was the Luna of the pack, but we’d yet to really announce it. Everyone knew we were dating and were “mates” but very few saw the official mark that emphasized that bonded connection.

Until then, I just went with the flow of things.

After that much-needed bath to ensure I was clean from my very frisky night thus far, I had to step into the shower to use a special type of soap that enhanced my healing capabilities. Normally, nightmare wolves didn’t have the capability of healing anything but themselves. The very few who did could only heal to a certain level of rejuvenation, meaning they could heal basic level cuts or scratches but couldn’t possibly handle life-threatening wounds like what Levi was currently dealing with.

I, on the other hand, was gifted with the ability to heal shifters or humans who carried darkness in them. As specific as that sounded, I could—technically speaking—heal anyone because where there was light, there was also darkness, and every person in existence carried a hint of darkness in their hearts.

Some were precious bits while others were consumed by the darkness.

I’d really gotten good at it, though, especially when I upped my confidence after realizing my nightmare wolves were immune to my curse. Knowing I wouldn’t invite death to the very doorstep of my new family made me want to do everything in my power to protect those within these pack walls.

The elevator came to a stop at the third floor down under—the level where critical patients were kept, ensuring they would be safe and protected just in case their predator tried to trail them.

The blood scent above may have been strong, but the guards were working backward by using special salts and sprays that they sprinkled and spread through the air to mask the scent. Doing it as quickly as they were would ensure Levi would no longer be traced.

The fact that our protective barriers were up meant that a mirage effect would be put into place, which would make finding us a real pain in the ass. Even if you’d come to our lands plenty of times, you’d still get lost in the maze of trees.

I wasn’t sure what they were going to do with the bodies of those new recruits. They would have to preserve them until Natalia or one of her Alphas came over to confirm the deaths and record them, but it was sad that they perished over something that didn’t seem worthy of bloodshed.

They were being taught protocol and to protect their pack, and in the end, they never got to finish their first day. What made it even more insulting was the fact that the culprit was still on the loose.

I took a deep inhale then let it out, secretly hoping either Erebus or Ciel would be down here. I didn’t know what I was getting myself into, which shouldn’t have left me feeling a bit nervous about it all, but this incident was clearly walking along a plank of uncertainty and I had to proceed with caution the moment I began my healing attempt.

It also could have been because I’d known Levi for a good while now and he was a really good guy. I didn’t want him to perish over my failure to pick up on what was destroying his organs.

Time to find out how bad this is.

The doors opened and I walked into the room that whiplashed me with the thick scent of blood and what smelled like rotting flesh. That immediately had me frowning while my legs shuffled me into the big black room that kind of served as a waiting room.

The scent was strongest down the left hall, which was why I followed its trail until I opened the door to the main medical room. My eyes immediately landed on Ciel—his expression was filled with dread while two guards stood at his sides.

I heard Erebus’s authoritative voice. “Why is nothing reversing the process? That’s the strongest shit in the black market and it’s not doing shit.”

“We’re not sure, Alpha. We’ve never experienced this before. You’d think this is some sort of dark forbidden magic, but you can see for yourself. The threads of darkness are almost nonexistent. That confirms it isn’t a dark base shifter who did this. Not even Dark Fae have the ability to create such a destructive spell without it carrying enough dark force to encourage its spread and growth.” The voice came from one of our pack lab and medical health trackers: Josiah.

Most of us called him Jo for short. He knew every health record of every individual in our pack. He was basically the ultimate bookkeeper, and though he couldn’t heal very well, he had every single disease a wolf shifter could experience in the depths of his mind.

“We don’t have many options left, Alpha,” another male, who I assumed was one of the long-term apprentices of Jo, said. His voice filled with immense worry and I caught onto the thickness of hopelessness in his next words. “I notified Goddess Athena of the incident but it looks like we’re not the only ones requesting her aid. There are not enough healing wolves and we seem to be the furthest from the next potential medical team. That also doesn’t account for the potential chance that they won’t have enough energy to aid us.”

“This has to be an experimental drug or lab creation made to mask the dark energy being used to create this destructive domino effect in the wolf shifter system,” Ciel grumbled.

“Even if it is, Sentinel Ciel, there has to be some sort of trace. This reminds me of a chameleon. Once it enters the host’s bloodstream, it completely shifts its properties so no one can determine its root baseline. I’m also beginning to realize why it’s so potent,” Jo explained. “Levi is trying to heal himself, an obvious reaction for our bodies with an open wound, and this invasive disease is attaching to his organs, but this could be backfiring on us.”

“Backfiring?” Erebus questioned.  “How so?”

“The healing process could be potentially fueling this accelerated decline. It’s as if the healing energy and cells are converting into something else that triggers this plague to spread even more rapidly.”

“We can’t stop a wolf’s healing process,” one of the guards voiced. I couldn’t recall either of their names, but it didn’t seem important right now. “Even if you attempted to, wouldn’t Sir Levi die instantly?”

“That sounds like too much of a risk,” Ciel noted.

“Sadly, I may agree with you, for I think this plague has a backup plan to that,” Jo revealed. “If we stop the healing, the plague is already spreading at far too fast of a rate. Stalling the healing process will stop it from fueling this disease, but it’s not stopping it from continuing the process. It’ll move at double the speed and push the host straight into organ failure. Then we’re fucked.”

“So… there’s no way of saving Sir Levi?” The other guard looked aghast for speaking those horrifying words. “I was the one who was supposed to train the new recruits, but I haven’t seen my pregnant wife for a while since she was staying at the family manor. I didn’t think…” He trailed off, his guilt obvious.

“We’re not at the end of this road just yet,” I voiced, which made them realize I was already here. My arrival didn’t appease Erebus at all, the lines across his forehead scrunching together which told me he didn’t want me getting involved with something as unpredictable as this.

Ciel was taking a quick head-to-toe scan of me as if to ensure I was strong enough to even do anything after our brief relaxing time. I was sure I looked a whole lot better, especially after bathing and eating two plates of food. I couldn’t have tossed one more thing into my full stomach, but if things got hard, I really didn’t want to throw that shit up. At least two plates of food would digest fast enough when I got going with using my magic.

I opted to wear a very basic black dress, just in case I was going to get blood—or some other form of human-produced substance—on me by accident, but I walked barefoot here because I needed to feel as close to the ground as I could for intense spell casting.

If it were my way, we would have worked outdoors, but the glass skylight above us was just going to have to do, which may have been why they chose this room instead of the other, which was absent of such.

“Miss Nesta, you’ve shown up at a good time,” Jo encouraged as he shooed his apprentices away. “Go disinfect the halls and make sure the cleanup crew has gotten rid of the blood trail.”

“Yes, sir,” they responded and quickly shuffled out of the room after they bowed in my direction. I felt like they had forgotten to acknowledge Alpha, but in times like these, I guessed those formalities slipped from time to time—for good reason.

“We’ll give you privacy,” the guards announced as they were next to bow to everyone in the room before they took one last look at their comrades and headed out the door. That left me with Erebus, Ciel, and Jo.

Erebus walked over to the end of the bed to stand next to Ciel, which was a clear indication he was making space for me as I dived into healer mode and grabbed one of the hanging white coats to slip it on.

Grabbing my stethoscope from the drawer—which I had multiples of around this place in my own designated drawer in every room—I placed it around my neck before I was swiftly scanning the magnitude of attempts they had already tried.

“Noir venom didn’t do shit?” I asked Jo for clarification. That was the drug they had been talking about upon my arrival that was sold on the black market. It was one of the most costly healing antidotes because it was extremely hard to extract venom from a tainted snake—unless you were like me and could create the sinful, venomous creatures, but no one needed to know that.

“Slowed the progress just slightly, but it’s not holding, miss,” Jo emphasized as he walked over to my side to show me the x-ray and MRI reports.

“Fuck,” I cursed and quickly scanned both. I really hadn’t taken Levi’s appearance in just yet because I knew when I did, I’d want to act immediately. My process was to gather as much information as I could before diving in—if the opportunity allowed it. That way, I knew every documented detail of my patient and could conjure up multiple solutions to heal them.

It was a more detailed and human-like way of tackling situations, but healing blindly in circumstances like these could be far deadlier than one would think.

From the scans, whatever attacked Levi punctured him with massive claws, at least big enough to make a hole in one of his lungs. His intestines were another damaged area and he had plenty of broken ribs, but the shifter was clearly a fighter because he was still managing to breathe with one working lung.

I didn’t like how swollen his spleen was, but most of his other organs hadn’t been injured in the attack. Which brought me to my next question. “Which organ is rotting?”

“The left lung,” Jo revealed, which had me scrunching my face in confusion.

“It just got punctured. How is it already decaying?” I was asking that more to myself as I literally tossed the clipboards away as if they had insulted me. With a flick of my wrists, the room was cloaked with darkness—with only the light from the skylight above cascading down on Levi, who was a bloody mess.

They had thankfully removed all his armor and clothes but he looked like someone who had endured a lethal car accident and miraculously survived. I immediately noticed one of his eyes was beginning to rot just like his lung, which left me stumped as I swiftly began to scan him from head to toe.

“Jo, get me the isolation serum and a syringe, please?”

“It won’t work if you’re thinking of saving his lung,” Jo noted while multitasking to get what I’d asked of him.

“It’s not his lung I’m saving,” I voiced. “It’s his right eye.”

“Nothing is wrong with his eyes,” Jo commented but was back and at my left side as I opened the top drawer of the life support drawer and retrieved five clear quartz crystals. Without thinking twice, I threw them in the air—their tumbling fragility immediately being struck by beams of black from the four walls that surrounded us while the middle crystal stalled in the air, right above Levi’s heart.

“Deva Le Na Ru. Eoshna Ve La Neh. Deva Le Rusha. Expdanché Von Luke.” The spell triggered the four crystals that bordered the bed to grow bigger and taller until they resembled crystal pillars that continued to absorb the beams of darkness that came from the magic walls I’d conjured up.

Once they were charged, they projected a beam to the central crystal that shifted into an onyx shade that mimicked tourmaline. Once that crystal was pulsing with energy, it darted straight to Levi’s heart, shielding it so that no matter what I did—even if I potentially screwed up—it wouldn’t kill the poor man.

I could feel Erebus’s and Ciel’s eyes on me, which made sense because they’d never witnessed me work like this. Normally Erebus was doing his Alpha duties of ensuring everyone was calm while Ciel was with Koa, scouting the area to ensure no wolves lingered to try to make a sudden sneak attack.

“His left eye is going to be a goner,” I announced like it was obvious, which it was to me, but clearly I was seeing far more with my magic thrumming through my eyes to aid in my sight. “Injecting this will prevent the possibility of his right eye going down the same path.”

“S-Seriously?” Jo stuttered as he handed me the needle before I took the serum bottle from his grasp and proceeded to extract the right dose. Pulling the needle out, I passed the serum bottle back to Jo and flicked at the chamber of the syringe to clear any of the air bubbles.

Don’t want to make his eye burst from the excess air.

Getting a needle in your eye sounded gruesome as hell, but the way I did it was to lay a magical layer that cradled the eye and made a tunnel that entered the middle of the pupil which gave me access to the retina.

I had completed the deed just as fast as I’d begun, and the needle went flying somewhere as I discarded it and moved onto hovering my hands over his chest.

“Start the timer for five minutes for his right eye. You’ll see the decay in three.”

“Yes, miss!” Jo replied, and I heard the beep of one of the timers we had on the life support cart.

After one final scan of Levi’s body, I knew where the problems were. My concern was the decaying which I could attempt to reverse, but that shit cost far too much energy which meant I may have to go into a meditative state to accomplish it.

It seemed like the best option, but the pattern of this plagued disease was far too familiar. I held my tongue before it slipped it out, but I knew the traits of this.

Monster.

I immediately thought of Fenriz, as the reminder of my dream briefly blossomed in my mind. He’d been warning me of something, so could this have been it? Certainly, they wouldn’t have gone above and beyond to find the pack I was in and proceed to attack the guards on patrol.

That was too messy, and frankly, I would have caught onto any of their scents. I’d known them for long enough to have that imprinted in my brain.

This type of monster was different and had very little darkness “base” to even be considered a monster, but if it wasn’t a bred monster, what was it and who was spending a fortune to enhance and hide such a creature from the rest of the paranormal race?

With a clap of my hands, I began the healing process of everything that I could heal. With every body part and organ I healed, I injected the same serum that would shield it from being tampered with again.

Jo had laid down at least five prepped syringes so all he’d have to do was pass them to me when I offered my hand. I didn’t know how long I was going at it, but by the time I reached the main organs that would cost the most energy, I was wobbling.

“Break.” Erebus’s stern voice tugged me out of my concentrated state, which seemed to encourage my body to fall back into Ciel’s arms.

“Shit, Nesta,” he hissed and caught my weight.

“Lay her down on the floor,” Jo encouraged. “She can’t move too far from the crystals or they’ll lose their stability.”

Ciel did what was requested, and I felt less nauseous now that I was lying on the cool tile. I couldn’t really think much about the fact the floor was probably covered with blood and whatever remnants dripped down, so I just focused on my breathing which was erratic and quick.

“She can’t keep going,” Erebus urged. “She’s been at it for an hour.”

“My apologies, Alpha, but there’s no one else who can finish the process. What Miss Nesta is doing is extremely high-level healing, especially for a dark magic user. It’s her goddess abilities matched with the moon’s blessings upon her that gives her the privilege to heal the way she does,” Jo deciphered the honest truth. “The only ones who can match or surpass her healing abilities are the Goddess of Light’s pack of wolves. Or in a rare case, archangel wolves, but you know how rare those blessed wolves are. Their loyalty is absolute so unless you’re able to ask the Goddess of Light herself to lend one of them to aid us, Miss Nesta is all we got.”

“Shit,” Ciel whispered. “We don’t know any… Wait. Didn’t you say earlier that Nessy met an archangel wolf that wanted to claim her?”

“No.”

“Alpha,” Ciel pressed.

“I don’t know how to reach him.”

“You know his name, Alpha. That’s all you need to find anyone, let alone get in contact with them. You have spies and connections literally everywhere in Crescent. You can reach him if you wish.”

“I’m not going to be in debt to an archangel wolf,” Erebus seethed.

“He wouldn’t be an outcast if Nessy spared him. You know how she does things. She only spares anyone who shows themselves to be a worthy ally which means she could have offered him a chance to join our pack.”

“She didn’t bring it up.”

Ciel huffed. “Of course she didn’t bring it up, Alpha. We were busy fucking and feeding her.”

“No, Ciel.” Erebus was clearly done with this conversation.

“Erebus.” It was Castiel’s voice that pierced the air, and I could actually sense the conflict in his voice that was normally cocky. “Levi’s saved me countless times. I still owe him.”

That carried some deeper meaning to it because Erebus couldn’t immediately decline his statement.

“I’m not putting my mate’s health above a respected guard, Castiel,” Alpha stressed.

“I know, but can we at least try to reach this archangel wolf? This may not be the last time we deal with this issue, Alpha. If we can potentially get the aid from this wolf, we’ll technically be even with him since Nessy offered him salvation.”

The huff that left Alpha’s nostrils reminded me of a dragon letting out steam after losing its dinner. The sound of typing from a phone was followed by ringing. Whoever he was calling picked up on the third ring.

“I’ll be back before three, Alpha. Wrapping up a situation here.” I caught onto Koa’s voice, but maybe that was because it was on speaker.

“That’s not what I’m calling about,” Erebus announced. “I need you to find a wolf named Atticus. He’s apparently an outcast wolf who used to be under the reign of the Goddess of Light. Don’t bring him here. Either locate him ASAP or get one of our watchers to do it. Once you locate him, offer him a phone and call my private line. Do it as quickly as possible.”

“Yes, Alpha.” He hung up quickly. I guessed we were now playing a waiting game.

“Jo, can you get Nessy some water?”

“Right away, Sentinel Ciel,” Jo declared and rushed to get a bottle of cold water from the fridge. I may have zoned out for a bit, for I didn’t tune back until the chilled liquid was going down my throat thanks to the mouth that was passing down the frigid beverage.

That should have woken me up, and yet I felt so drowsy. I knew I had to keep going, but at least I knew the crystals would remain for as long as I stayed alive—mentally knocking on every wooden wall in this space.

“She’s barely conscious,” Ciel stressed.

My poor guard was worried as fuck.

“Her body is intuitively going to encourage her to conserve energy so she’ll be able to recover faster. Give her a few more minutes and she’ll be awake,” Jo urged.

“Will this negatively impact anything she’s already healed?” Erebus inquired.

“No. Miss Nesta is brilliant at making sure her progress is not undone by any sudden slip-ups or drops in her own energy reservoirs. It’s why she kept injecting the serum into every limb and organ she helped. As for the crystal pillars, they will remain as long as she’s breathing, while the crystal hovering over Levi’s heart will ensure that vital organ remains beating,” Jo explained my process to help them understand.

Erebus’s phone rang at that moment, and he picked it up and placed it on speaker.

“Atticus Jovanni speaking.” There was Atticus’s voice, though he sounded far from friendly in comparison to when he’d dealt with me. “Should I prepare to be slain?”

“No,” Erebus grumbled. I bet it was killing him to be denied the chance of ridding Atticus’s existence from this world, but obviously, this was more important. “Did my mate offer you a spot in our pack?”

“Yes,” Atticus jumped to the point without playing any games. “Myself and three others in our pack of outcasts.”

“Are they normal wolves?” he questioned and calmly waited for Atticus to reply. I bet the lingering silence was driving everyone in the room—aside from me and obviously Levi—mad, but Atticus finally answered. “No.”

“What are they?” Erebus demanded.

“Unless your goddess wishes to know, I won’t be answering that.”

This would have been the time for me to speak up, and I tried, but all that came out was a weak moan which made me feel like a soft bitch. I really disliked the reservoir state of healing. It was fast, but not fast enough when you were trying to maintain your badass persona to the rest of the world.

“What’s wrong with her?” Atticus immediately demanded.

Erebus wasn’t going to answer so Ciel did.

“Atticus? This is Ciel Sorin, Sentinel Guard of our pack. Nesta is healing a comrade of ours that was attacked by something we’ve yet to identify, but she’s the sole healer and still has two organs left to attend to. The problem isn’t her ability to heal them but the severity of the organs in question.”

“Which organs are they?”

“The lung and the intestines,” Jo answered for Ciel before he added, “The patient’s right eye sadly grew necrotic and has already decomposed.”

“Decomposed?” Atticus hissed. “You’re saying the other two organs in question are rotting?”

“Yes,” Erebus spoke up. “What can be done?”

“That depends on how much time has passed,” he countered.

“An hour,” Ciel spoke up.

“The wolf will die in thirty minutes or less,” another voice said. It sounded like Arthur.

“Who’s with you?” Erebus demanded.

“The other three individuals and your spy watcher dude in camouflage,” Atticus answered with a bit of attitude but seemed to turn his attention to his comrades. “One of their pack members got struck by a Ghoul Terror. One of his lungs and his intestines are decomposing. One of the eyes already decomposed.”

“Did she secure the other eye?” Sparrow was the one to ask.

“Yes,” Jo answered. “All organs and limbs are protected, including his heart. Only the last two areas remain but they’re the biggest and Miss Nesta is really pushing past her limit.”

“No shit,” Atticus muttered. “She was attacked by Orlando and wiped out the rest of those outcast wolves. She should be resting instead of healing anyone.”

“Are you scolding us?” Erebus dared to ask.

“I am,” Atticus stated. He obviously wasn’t even frightened at the cold tone of Erebus’s voice.

“If you guys can’t get those organs healed up, they’ll both rot in fifteen minutes, not thirty,” Cornelius spoke. “I’ve witnessed a Ghoul Terror attack. They’re a breed of experimental monsters. I’ve seen only one in my life. One strike will poison the victim and trigger their body to decompose until only their brain is left intact, which will continue to be active throughout the entire process.”

Holy fucking shit…

That meant Levi was hearing and potentially feeling everything. I’d injected him with a few doses of anesthesia as protocol to make sure he didn’t randomly wake up and destroy the process, but no way had I injected him with anything that could control pain levels.

He probably felt like he was on fire with all the agonizing pain.

Fucking traumatizing.

The heaviness of the truth left the room in an eerie silence, but Atticus decided to cut through it with a plan.

“I can assist,” he began. “But I need to know myself and my three packmates will indeed get invitations into your pack. I doubt she’s had the chance to ask you, but seeing as she’s your mate, I bet you already know what happened during our confrontation.”

“You mean when you decided to kiss her cheek?” Erebus’s voice could kill. “I am well aware of that.”

“I told you he had to have done something sly,” Arthur told the others in the background.

“Can you really blame him? They did have a cool connection going on,” Sawyer argued.

“Neither of you are making our chances of being a part of this pack any better,” Cornelius groaned.

“If you’re requesting an apology, I don’t regret what I did,” Atticus said loud and clear. It was becoming very obvious that Atticus had Alpha vibes—or daddy vibes. I hadn’t really confirmed that yet—but he really was as stubborn as Erebus. “But why don’t we focus on the priority and talk about claiming business another day when your mate is well-rested.”

Erebus muttered something along the lines of, “I’ll kill you when you least expect it,” or some shit, but moved on with, “If my mate, Nesta Winters, offered the four of you positions in our pack then I, Erebus Arwan of Nightmare Crescent Pack, secure such an agreement until my mate can confirm what she wishes. With Mother Moon as our witness, I temporarily offer safe haven upon our pack grounds and encourage any healing method that will aid in my guard’s recovery.”

“Good enough for us,” Atticus declared on his packmates’ behalves. “Deal.”

“Time is running out,” Ciel reminded me, which encouraged me to try to wake up now. As I pulled myself out of reservoir state, I felt the flow of oozing rejuvenation rushing to aid my weakened limbs. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to help me open my eyes and not feel like a slug desperately trying to move from point A to point B.

“Man, I really need a break after this,” I croaked then noticed the bottle still in Ciel’s grasp. “Oh. I want that.” I took it before any of them could really react to my wakefulness before chugging it down in one go.

With a gasp, I sighed and mentally prepared to tackle this final hurdle.

“Alright. I’m alive again. I don’t need a recap. I heard the majority of everything,” I voiced. Ciel and Erebus nodded, looking relieved that I was at least functioning.

“What do you need from me, Miss Nesta?” Jo inquired.

“Pain meds. The really strong stuff. Don’t worry about a potential overdose or the chance of a heart attack. Nothing will affect his remaining functioning organs so we have huge wiggle room,” I explained as Ciel helped me up. “The excess will simply flow through his veins until it’s used, which may be perfect, because as of now, I didn’t even know his brain being actively alert enough to still feel everything happening in his body was a thing.”

“You’re right, Miss Nesta,” Jo agreed with a hint of despair. “Let me get an IV running. Give me a moment to get all the materials and doses from the narcotic safe.”

He was out of the room with a few blinks, which left us to continue the conversation with Atticus, who unexpectedly chuckled.

“What’s so funny?” Erebus demanded.

“Your mate is extremely knowledgeable,” Atticus praised. “Did you wish to be a doctor in the ER ward, Nesta?”

“If I wasn’t born to be a cursed child surrounded by townspeople who thought of me as nothing but a sacrificial lamb, probably.” The words came out of me before I even thought about it—an obvious slip-up—but I immediately tried not to act like I hadn’t ratted out my traumatic past. “That’s the typical life of a shifter, right?”

“Good summary of it.” Atticus played along, but I felt as if he sensed my slight apprehension about the topic, for he quickly changed it. “How strong are your meditation skills?”

“As in, can I meditate here and be in Dubai with my spiritual essence? Very strong,” I revealed. “But I’m reaching my limit. I can’t possibly do long-distance anything right now.”

“You won’t have to,” he assured me. “I can reach you through meditation, but I also need you in a meditative state,” he explained.

“Okay,” I replied as I pictured it all in my mind. “How am I going to ignite the healing?”

“Do you know how to draw incantations?”

“Yes.”

“Draw them on his gut and chest. Embed as much of your energy as you can in them. We’ll trigger them in the meditative state and it will work at the speed of an electric current,” he revealed. “The process will look as if your guard is having a seizure, but it’s the jolts of magic. By sending multiple shockwaves, you stop the parasite’s chance of accelerating the decomposition process. Doing this long enough will kill it entirely, at which point I will push a ridiculous load of healing energy that will heal those organs. I can attempt to include his eye. It won’t be 100%, but it’ll be good enough that he’ll partially see.”

“That would be amazing,” I whispered but frowned. “Won’t that drain you?”

“I’ll be good,” Atticus assured me. “My guys got me. I’ll be out for a few hours, more or less.”

“In the forest?” I pressed in worry. “Aren’t you guys able to find an inn or something to sleep in until you’re better?” Healing at this stage would literally make him useless for a few hours. It didn’t matter how strong he was.

“No one will accept us,” Arthur reminded me.

“That outcast scent hasn’t fully faded yet. It’s better than before, but still very evident,” Sawyer elaborated.

“And from the gossip fluttering around, it looks like your pack wasn’t the only one attacked a few hours ago. Not from us, but the Ghoul,” Cornelius revealed and corrected.

I shared a look with Ciel and we both looked at Erebus. I knew he didn’t want to offer our Pack House as shelter, especially to a group he knew nothing about, but it wasn’t fair for them to help us and then be left stranded in the forest with no aid, just in case Atticus needed medical aid.

“Erebus.” My voice was barely audible but I knew he heard it, just like he saw the pleading emotion in my eyes.

He hated when I had to plead with him to make a decision because I was taking away his control in an unpredictable situation like this, but I knew this would be the right decision to make.

“When the healing is done, bring your Alpha to our territorial grounds. The watcher in your presence will escort the four of you and you’ll be given temporary sanctuary due to the current risks in our shifter community,” Erebus announced. “You will sleep in the guest sector of the Pack House, and you’ll be offered physical examinations in the morning with breakfast. You won’t be privileged to join our morning feast since it’ll make our pack members anxious. If my mate still wishes to represent you in joining our pack, we’ll go through that discussion later in the day. Understood?”

“Understood,” Atticus replied on their behalf.

“Then shall we start?” I urged. “I think we only have ten minutes left if we’re lucky.” The scent of decay was a lot stronger now. “Jo should be back any moment with the narcs.”

“All I need is a second to position myself in a zen state and I’ll be ready,” Atticus declared. I nodded and looked hopefully at Ciel, who shared the same optimistic expression.

I took the opportunity to walk over to Erebus before I leaned over to press the mute button on the phone so the others wouldn’t hear what I had to say.

“Thank you, mate,” I whispered and got up on my tiptoes to kiss him. I knew it wouldn’t be enough, the tension in his body alone telling me he really hated all of this, but he was willing to compromise, and that deserved to be acknowledged.

He kissed me back eventually and whispered, “You’re in so much fucking trouble.”

“I’m always in trouble,” I whispered with a weak smile.

He frowned and immediately kissed my forehead. “After this, you’re grounded from using intense magic. Understood?”

“Yes, Alpha.” That would be perfect because I’d need it to recover from this.

“Ready when you are,” Atticus announced just as the door opened and Jo returned, wheeling in an IV pole. I reached out to unmute the phone.

“Give us two minutes to set the IV and draw the rune incantations and I’ll be set.”

I rushed to my drawer to retrieve a clear quartz wand, also grabbing a few enchanted jars of ink, and then shuffled to the bedside to scan the space I needed to cover in those incantations. It would be difficult in my weak state, but I’d learned far too young how to do runes and incantation markings with very little magic left within me.

Guess those tortuous days of learning were finally coming in handy.

It didn’t take long to zone the world out and draw the swirling symbols that created a unique design across a good chunk of his chest and then down his lower abs to his V lines. It was fast, but it didn’t steal away the quality of the design, which was satisfying. I wrapped things up just as Jo finished setting the IV. All we’d have to do was hook up additional monitoring precautions and we’d be ready to go.

I peeked over to my men as Jo cleared the area, and they each gave me encouraging nods—the pride in their eyes was enough to prove they were truly mesmerized with seeing me in my own element. It gave me an added push to keep going, so I smiled the best I could and bobbed my head back at them.

With my gaze returning to Levi, I placed my hand lightly on the newly covered incantation and doused it with as much power as I had left. I’d only need a pinch to pull me into meditation, and once I was in that state of tranquility, I’d replenish my magic far faster than in my previous state.

Hang on, Levi. We’re going to save you. Promise.

8

MEDITATE WITH PURPOSE AND IN YOUR ARMS

“Just make sure you don’t touch me until I’m out of it,” I instructed the three of them while crossing my legs to finalize my lotus position. “My body will levitate and look like a glow stick but as long as I’m breathing, I’m fine.”

Ciel and Jo nodded, but Erebus was staring at me with a blank expression.

Alpha?

“What about that dark energy of yours?”

Should be okay. I don’t think I’ll lose control, Alpha, but you’re the only one who really knows how to get her to listen. Just a heads up, she loves the idea of grinding your gears.

“As if you don’t do that all the time.”

Accurate.

He crossed his arms and tried not to look just as tense as he’d been since the phone call with Atticus, but it was obvious. I gave him a determined look.

Trust me, Alpha. I’ll be okay. This is where I shine the best.

Healing was my outlet, my escape from all the dread and guilt I carried for never being enough. When I healed those in our pack, I had a purpose, which was why I did my best to learn about how I could be of service with all the research and skills I’d collected over the years.

This was my strong point, and he knew it.

With a slight nod, his eyes softened just slightly.

“I trust you, Nesta. Just don’t sacrifice yourself for another.”

With a nod in return, I did one final scan of the room and looked at Levi. He didn’t have much longer, which meant this would have to be super-fast but powerful enough to reverse the damage from this apparent Ghoul Terror.

That had to be a new species, for the only creatures with “Terror” in their name were Nightmare Terrors and they couldn’t possibly do such extensive damage.

“I’m ready,” I declared. “Be right back.”

“You’ve got this, Nessy,” Ciel encouraged. “We’ll handle everything once you’re back.”

Closing my eyes, I already began to center myself while my mind began to further delve into my subconscious. It took a bit of concentration to be able to see your wolf within your mind, but it only took a few seconds for me to catch onto her calm state.

She was curled up with her head on her paws, her beautiful eyes blinking and staring back at me. I knew she could sense me when she lifted her head up slightly and tilted it to one side as if curious as to why I was in her space.

Ignore me. I’m just meditating. We’re not in danger. We’re just helping a comrade.

That seemed to satisfy her enough for her to lower her head, and that shadowed tail of hers began to wag lazily as she continued to focus on me. Despite her inability to physically do something, I felt a boost of energy coming from her way, which made me thankful for her support.

Pushing my mind into the next level of ascension was always tricky, but the teachings from Aloisium were coming in handy—the various levels of ascension anyone could achieve through meditating and striving to enter the next dimension of our multiverse.

A door of white opened the moment my mind pierced through that barrier between reality and unconsciousness, and there I stood in the very room I was meditating in, only everything was far different than before.

The room that I’d cloaked with darkness was now surrounded in blinding white, while Erebus, Ciel, and Jo looked like shadows standing in their designated places.

The crystals I’d infused with dark energy were now pulsating with an inky essence that was an indigo blue. They were in the exact positions I’d left them, hovering intensely just like the center crystal that protected Levi’s heart.

Levi’s appearance in this realm was the weirdest of them all. In comparison to the others who were clear black silhouettes with white beating hearts, Levi was a sickly grey.

The more I concentrated, the more I realized the organs and limbs that I’d preserved were the ones fighting to return to their black shade, but his intestines and infected lung were tainted in plum purple.

The aura surrounding his lying frame was weak and distraught, the sight resembling the movement of a static television that was struggling to get a signal.

Atticus had mentioned this Ghoul Terror caused some sort of parasite, so I attempted to locate it. When I moved, I felt like I was floating just above the surface, my body as light as a feather while the material that hung on my body was but a white dress made out of very transparent material.

It definitely didn’t fit my usual wardrobe, but entering alternate realms and dimensions didn’t give you many options.

“You carry a bit of power here, Sweet Nyx,”

The sound came from behind me, and I spun around to face Atticus.

“Holy shit,” I cursed, not because he’d surprised me with his appearance, but because the man looked like an actual god in this realm.

His blond hair was far longer in this dimension while all those scars, bruises, and evidence that he’d lived a life of torture were completely absent from his divine flesh that practically twinkled with a golden light.

Those azure eyes of his shone even brighter in this world, like pure crystals that twinkled with every ray of light that hit them at various angles.

What truly left me stunned was the magnificent set of wings that extended from his back, the angelic feathers of white containing tiny strands of gold that delivered a luminous effect overall.

“Fuck.” I was completely out of breath. “Oh. I’m not allowed to say that in front of you, right?”

The way those smooth pink lips lifted in amusement told me otherwise.

“Feel free to,” he assured me. “It’s hot.”

“Swearing is not hot,” I groaned. “And you’re flirting with me.”

“How so?” Now he looked thrilled with the shift in conversation.

“Who said you can come up… uh…” I paused to wave my hands around the room. “Here, and look like a damn snack? I know light wolves love to flaunt what the gods gave them, but I’m coming to realize you’re a different breed of perfection.”

“I enjoy your compliments,” he responded, completely ignoring wherever I was going with this attempt to put the blame of my sexual arousal on him instead of my own fucking hormones.

Goodness, I have to be entering heat season cause this is getting ridiculous.

Before I could say anything more, he was already leaning in and pressing a kiss to the same cheek he’d laid those lips upon earlier.

I was gawking in five seconds before I began to panic.

“Atticus!” I hissed and pointed to the shadow I knew without a doubt was Erebus. “Alpha is right there!”

“He can’t see us.”

“That doesn’t mean it’s not uh… a sin? I swear, isn’t this adultery? Oh no! Is this considered CHEATING?!” I shrieked.

“You enjoy blowing things out of proportion,” he noted before he pointed to my cheek. “You didn’t heal your cheek.”

“Huh?” I lifted my hand to feel the remnants of the scratch that was beginning to heal up yet again. “Wait. Didn’t you heal that?”

“I simply healed the top layer so your Alpha wouldn’t literally hunt us down for injuring you,” he revealed and added, “and to piss him off, but that’s a man thing.”

“A man thing,” I huffed. “That’s certainly bullshit.”

“You didn’t heal yourself at all?”

“Um… no?” I frowned. “Why would I? I mean, I took a few naps, if I can even call them that. Oh, and I ate chocolate-covered strawberries with some Moscato wine.”

“That’s not food.” He looked disturbed by my “recovery” rituals. “You’ve been healing him for an hour with barely anything in your stomach and a few hours of sleep? Are you trying to perish?”

“No. I did have two plates of food before coming over here!” I huffed and crossed my arms under my breasts, which clearly caught his attention as he lowered his gaze to my obvious girls. “Jeez. You like scolding people.”

“I like pointing out one’s flaws in their system of self-care.”

“Says the one who was going to sleep on the ground in the middle of the forest,” I argued.

“That’s simply due to the circumstances my packmates and I are in,” he countered back. “Nothing more.”

“I bet you the Goddess of Light disliked your backtalk,” I grumbled. Who would have thought I’d be in a meditative state arguing with an angel. Couldn’t even consider him a “wolf” in this state because our wolves were left in our human bodies in the reality realm.

“Why else would a big mouth like myself get outcasted?” he offered and shrugged. “At least I’m not the only archangel that got kicked out.”

“Wait. How many are there?” I had to know.

“Only four left.”

“Four in America, four?” I clarified.

“Four in the world, Sweet Nyx,” he replied as if it were public knowledge.

“So you’re telling me there are literally only four of you,” I began and gestured to his chiseled frame before crossing my arms once again to carry on. “And she kicked out more than one of you?! Who’s the other one? Oh no. Did I nightmare them to death? I feel bad if I did. Tell me their name and I’ll make sure to pick out their soul and send them upward for judgment so they don’t need to suffer anymore.”

He actually held back from responding right away as my words seemed to take a few seconds to sink in.

“Remind me not to anger you,” he noted mostly to himself before he answered, “The other three are with me. Cornelius, Sawyer, and Arthur. We’re the last archangel wolves.”

“She lost all FOUR of you?!” I was literally shrieking in complete shock. If Atticus was legit telling the truth, the Goddess of Light was out of her fucking mind.

And I’d unexpectedly hit a fucking jackpot.

“Was she on her period when she banished you?” I decided to ask, which left him stumped once more. “How about in heat? I wonder if she gets heat like I do…? Well, maybe she’s not a wolf. Just a goddess. But she could be hiding it. Natalia and I are hybrids so she could be, too, but damn. Did she lose all her marbles? Oh no, did she get into a fight with you? I bet you guys got into a fight. How about the combination of all thre—”

“It’s a long story.” He decided to cut me off, once again looking at my chest.

“What?” I decided to ask and checked to see if something was on my chest or something.

“You look intriguing in white,” he announced as if it were suddenly relevant. “Though I expected in these realms, you’d be wearing black.”

Okay?

“Why is that?” I questioned. “You’re here practically naked, looking like a gladiator about to go to war, but I can’t wear white?”

He tried to stop the slight lift at the corner of his lip at my “gladiator” comment before proceeding to elaborate.

“This dimension gives all those within it a glimpse of their true selves,” he announced. “It’s like looking into the mirror in hopes of seeing your reflection, but in return, you see who you were destined to be in the world that we label as reality.”

“So you got to be born into existence and raised into this beast without even going to the gym because you were destined to look like a gladiator,” I summarized and shook my head. “See? This is why there’s jealousy in the world. People like you are blessed with the good genes and sprinkled with attractiveness, abundance, and a shit ton of luck versus the rest of us, who were surely born on one of the shitty days of the week, like a Monday,” I complained. “As for my appearance, the only big difference is me wearing white. Everything else is the same.”

“Your breasts are bigger,” he acknowledged.

“How would you know?” I arched an eyebrow at him. “I don’t see a measuring tape in your grasp.”

“I don’t need one,” he countered. “Your nipples are bigger too.”

“Oh, c’mon,” I whined and had to lift my girls as if I could see the difference myself.

What I did notice was how my nips could practically shoot laser beams with how hard they were, which had to be why his eyes kept darting to the sheer fabric that was giving the archangel wolf plenty to use for his vivid imagination.

“You met me for, like, what? Five minutes? And you know my measurements?” I gave him a judgemental stare, but he simply shrugged.

“I should call you Sweet Theia while we’re here instead of Sweet Nyx.”

“Because I’m wearing white.” I felt like we were talking in circles at this point.

He looked into my eyes for what felt like forever. “No,” he finally answered. “For in this realm, the purity you carry in your heart shines brighter than all the pain you carry above on the surface.”

I wasn’t prepared for his answer. My eyes never left his even as he took a step forward to bring him right into my personal space.

“You paint yourself as a monster for those who dare to threaten your existence. You’re a goddess that carries a power that those you’d least expect envy. You jumped over so many hurdles, all those obstacles that were desperately trying to stop you from surviving, from existing… and yet here you are.”

His hand outstretched until it gripped my chin, further lifting my head up before I could attempt to look away. His gaze was so intense, his eyes almost hypnotic as those ocean orbs twinkled vividly like a suncatcher.

“Shining so brightly… like a diamond that demands the world to acknowledge your radiance and bow to your superiority.” His thumb lightly trailed down my bottom lip and lightly pressed on it just to part my lips ever so slightly. “So when you acknowledge how angelic I look in this realm compared to my wounded self on the surface, you can’t simply dismiss what you work hard to hide.”

His eyes darkened then, and yet the anger that flooded his eyes wasn’t intended to pierce me with guilt.

“Who caged you, sweet canary?” His voice was barely audible as he inched in closer until our lips were barely apart. “Who do I need to wipe from our world that dared to clip your wings?”

I was speechless, and my heart raced. If I wasn’t careful, I’d break my concentration entirely, but my head felt like it was swirling with questions I never really took the time to find the answers to, which left me feeling like a vulnerable child who didn’t know their way back home.

“Guess we’ll find out soon enough,” he concluded and pulled away so I could actually remind myself to breathe. “Enough time has passed. We should be able to heal your comrade in one go.”

“Y-You were buying us time?” I questioned, which only made me acknowledge how sidetracked I’d gotten because of his arrival. I’d completely forgotten the objective of why I’d come to these realms, which was a bit dangerous if you thought about it long enough.

I’d been off my game when around Atticus, and I was beginning to wonder why that was. His looks weren’t the sole culprit. There was something else, but what could it be?

“I was here when you arrived,” he revealed as his wings retracted just so he could do his own scan of Levi as he walked around the shadowed bed. “I’ve been conjuring up energy so healing this man won’t be as straining on your end.”

“You’re really selfless,” I noted while glancing over to where Ciel and Erebus’s shadows were. They hadn’t moved since I’d entered this realm. Jo seemed to be near the corner, where I’d assumed he was reviewing the vital signs for Levi.

“Why do they all look like shadows?” I decided to ask. “Like they’re all silhouettes. Didn’t you say when you’re in this realm, it shows their true nature?”

“Yes,” he began as watched me approach the left side of Levi’s bed. I knew exactly where I’d drawn the incantations, so this wouldn’t be a hard process once we got the energy flowing. He did one more quick assessment and then was at my side. “They’re nightmare wolves so obviously, their energy would be black based on the dark element being their primary base. However, you wouldn’t see the detail or their true image unless they entered this realm.”

“Interesting,” I commented and noticed how he moved again to stand behind me. His hands lightly rested on my shoulders, and I shivered in response.

“Relax,” he encouraged, his hot breath tickling my neck as he continued to whisper in my ear. “I’m going to move my hands along your arms and kindle a set of markings that will help channel my energy through you to enter your comrade. This is the best way of doing it because you carry the same nightmare wolf traits as him. If I try to heal him directly, it could backfire because my energy is too foreign and pure to aid him. Understood?”

“Understood,” I repeated while maintaining the pace of my inhales and exhales. “Wait. I have one question.”

“Hmm?”

“If you’re sending the energy through me to enter him, wouldn’t there be a problem if I got too much of that light magic since well… I’m not a light wolf or goddess or anything like that.”

He didn’t answer, which left me no choice but to look over my shoulder enough to see how close his face was to mine—our lips once again just inches apart.

“I didn’t think that far,” he finally confessed and bit his lip while his eyes looked back at Levi. “We can do an exchange.”

“An exchange?” I was trying to picture how we’d exactly do that, but from Atticus’s expression, I could see whatever plan was brewing in his mind was a hopeful one.

“Nightmare wolves thrive off of pain, right?” he offered, which had me frowning.

“If you’re gonna spank me or do something weird, it’s a no.”

“No,” he groaned. “Unless you want that in the bedroom, but that’s not what I’m requesting of you.”

Goodness, archangel wolves are just as horny as we are… or maybe it’s just me again. Concentrate, Nerissa!

“Ugh, okay.” I pressed. “Yes, when we get struck by something painful, we absorb that form of energy and convert it into fuel that further empowers our darkness abilities or traits.”

“That’s why when we initially attacked you in the forest, you allowed us to rip you to shreds.”

“Yes,” I confirmed. “That’s what gave me enough fuel to get your past uh… comrades into my nightmare web without using too much of my own magic. I wouldn’t have been able to manage what I did with the number of wolves present otherwise.”

“So if I inflict a bit of pain on you, that will immediately empower your dark elements. Not too much, but enough that your dark element won’t be overwritten by the flow of light energy coming from me to you and entering your comrade.”

“That actually makes sense,” I voiced and looked at Levi. “So all I need to focus on is sending the energy you’re giving me into the incantations I drew on Levi and you’ll multitask and do something painful to me so I’m not overwhelmed by your holy energy.”

“Correct.”

“So… what exactly…” I trailed off because my eyes caught onto the sudden shift in Levi’s color—the affected areas becoming an ash blue. “That’s not good.”

“The decomposition is spreading,” Atticus hissed and pressed himself against me while he gripped my biceps. “Just remain focused and I’ll do the rest. You’ll know the process is done when his entire body is back to black just like the others.”

“Okay.” I nodded in seriousness before I whispered, “You’re sure you’ll be okay, right?”

“I’ll be just fine, Sweet Theia,” he teased on purpose which made me grumble.

“I like Sweet Nyx better.”

“If you say so,” he hummed in return but took a slow to inhale while his body grew hot against me.

“I call upon the gods of light. I summon the flow of healing. Mend what is broken, shield what has been lost, and reclaim the perfection you one bestowed upon this universal being.” He spoke those spelled words with a voice that boomed around us as it echoed and contributed to the light vibration of the floor.

“Ashla Ra Ne Ya Mo. Ashla Ra Na Mu,” he began the chant, repeating the phrase again and again. Watching the warm magic swarm from his fingertips and begin to transition up his arms was absolutely fascinating.

His flesh glowed brilliantly as various lines and swirls rose to the surface in a dazzling white that stood out against his golden, sparkly skin. I looked back enough to see the way his hair now levitated with ease—as if gravity had stopped working. It was beginning to influence my own hair and dress because of how close in proximity I was.

His eyes were consumed by white and the power was like nothing I’d ever witnessed. If Atticus was highly ranked in his pack, I still couldn’t grasp why the goddess would have let him go with such immense capabilities.

Then again, she hates when people dare address her by her real name instead of the “Goddess of Light” title, so clearly, there’s a power complex there.

Feeling the flow of his energetic force begin to seep through me was both exhilarating and a bit frightening. The warmth was overwhelming, inviting a sensation of pure bliss that felt like it was too good to be true, and what was scary about it all was knowing this feeling would be taken away just as quickly as it came.

I tried to not fall into the pit of my feelings as I finally focused on the priority at hand, which was Levi. Hovering one hand over his chest where his injured lung was and the other above the lower part of his stomach, I watched in amazement as the drawn symbols absorbed the flow of our energy, a low humming vibration reaching our ears as the flow of movement grew stronger and faster.

Watching the tainted areas begin to reverse gave me so much hope and motivation that my eyes widened to ensure I didn’t miss a single moment. I moved my left hand very briefly so it would hover above Levi’s right eye, and the true magic happened as the sickly shade of blue and purple began to reverse into a brighter shade of those designated colors until it was a shade of black with only tiny bits of gray and white.

Returning my hand back above his lungs, I knew we were halfway through the process. As motivating as it was, the strain of all of this suddenly took its toll as I got whiplashed by a wave of dizziness.

If it wasn’t for Atticus gripping my arms, I would have fallen to the floor by now, but I was trying to keep up and not be a burden. I hated the mere idea of bringing another down, even in a situation that obviously came with weakening consequences.

“Atti… cus,” I croaked when it got too much. The intense pulsation of Atticus’s magic rushing through me was pushing me well past a limit. If this was how a battery felt when it was being recharged, then fuck. I was going to explode by the time we finished healing Levi.

And that would just screw everything up, for Alpha would just go on a killing spree. Heck, he’d kill Levi just for unintentionally killing me.

I knew he couldn’t answer me because he was breaking the changing spell, but those words turned into a humming sound of vibrations which only seemed to further empower this spell that was working profoundly.

Before I could try to say something again, I flinched at the sudden pain in my neck—as if fangs just broke the flesh in a piercing attack that left me completely baffled because it was obvious that archangels weren’t vampires—unless the history books of paranormal shifters got that all fucked up.

The pain, however, was just as overwhelming as the comforting warmth that made me feel like a butterfly fluttering in unknown territories.

How did one even explain what was happening? How could one decipher every single sensation that brought overwhelming joy that wished to draw me into his heat while ropes of agony wrapped and tightened around my body as if to trap me in this cycle of endless suffering?

It was a back and forth switch, and I was left to feel like a connector between two worlds: hot versus cold—good versus evil—darkness versus light—pain versus pleasure.

The world began to fade as my eyes rolled back and I was left to dance with all these overpowering emotions that were practically suffocating me. There was no way out, like a trapped bird that begged to be freed.

What was so odd and slightly depressing about all of this was that this magnitude of suffering felt “soft.” Easy? Bearable? Way better than what I’ve dealt with but I couldn’t put a finger on it just yet.

Something lifted my chin at that moment, a grip that was frigid and firm.

I knew I was in a state of semi-unconsciousness or an almost borderline dream state, but no matter what mental predicament I was in, I didn’t expect to look into those black hollow eyes with red lines that oozed out of the irises like tiny pulsing veins that were on the verge of popping out.

Those eerie eyes could be recognized literally anywhere. My mouth couldn’t move, just like the rest of my body that stood completely still, but my voice still carried outward into this newly discovered space.

“Aloisium?”

Here was the strict professor of knowledge who knew far too much and showed far too little emotion for my personal preference. Despite his lack of expression, I still managed to care dearly for him, as I did for Regis and Fenriz.

He was the balance between the two of them, scaling the tip of dominating brashness and supportive complexity. Knowledge and wisdom were the highlights of his existence, but he was just as lethally inclined to be worshipped as Regis. However, he also carried a hint of sympathy and understanding that reminded me of Fenriz.

No matter his similarities to the two of them, his personality was like a serious teacher who showed you love by drilling you until you cried but praising you for overcoming an obstacle you never believed you’d surpass.

“What form of unique suicide are you trying to accomplish?” he demanded in annoyance that would have made me glare back at him if I could.

Seeing as I felt like a statue enduring an out-of-body experience, I wished I had control of my movement just so I could give this man a judgemental eye roll like I had years ago.

He wasn’t in full human form. His top half was human in nature, which was why I could see the grey strands in his cherry-red hair that was styled in the typical mid fade. He had an onyx cross earring on his left ear with a red ruby in the middle but no other piercings or tattoos unless he was conducting dark spells.

His skin was slightly on the paler side of chalk white and he always wore various onyx jewelry that he was given—offered in sacrifice—which were normally simplistic pieces aside from the rings on his fingers.

The bottom half of him was like looking at a centaur, only his legs were covered in this eerie substance that mimicked the movement of flames but reminded me of a sewer slug that was piled in layers.

The best way to describe his monster appearance was like getting a top hat, putting one hundred various monsters’ labels inside it, and blindly picking a label in hopes it was one of the monsters you actually saw in Hollywood movies.

Chances are, you’d realize those monsters aren’t even close to the real monsters that go bump in the dark.

“I’m not deliberately trying to kill myself,” I grumbled. “I’m healing someone.”

“You’re a Goddess of Darkness,” he emphasized as if I’d really forgotten.

“No shit,” I responded. “And it’s Goddess of Nightmares. Get it right.”

“I haven’t missed your attitude,” he dryly stated.

“Like I haven’t missed your cock,” I countered and added, “But I bet you miss this pussy, so fuck you.”

“Insulting a god is worthy of death,” he reminded me.

“Insulting a god that’s younger than Fenriz is worthy of watching him scrunching his face like a five year old child,” I mocked. “I still like Fenriz better than you and Regis.”

“You like the boy because he understands your odd way of processing life responsibility compared to being mature and respecting our laws and traditions that have been instilled for centuries.”

“Right, right,” I brushed him off. “Call Fenriz here.”

“You summoned me,” he huffed like I really was a nuisance to him. “If you’re going to continue to dismiss your born duty, don’t summon me.”

“If you’re going to still treat me like some tool that’s only there to be fucked so you’re not starving for pussy, go find another bitch to fuck in her dreams rather than invading the privacy of my unconsciousness,” I snapped back. “Now go away. I’d rather die in peace than deal with your uptight, balls-in-a-knot ass.”

I couldn’t even look away so I began to hum an obnoxious lullaby I used to sing as a child to annoy the fuck out of him when he was being a dick and not helping me understand the logic revolving around all their weird spell work. I refused to admit it was rather helpful now that I was into magic.

“Immature bitch,” he insulted.

“Lonely, cold-hearted bastard,” I insulted right back.

His scowl could make my fucking night, and if it was the last thing I actually saw before death, I’d be happy as fuck to know I ground his gears to the very end. Our relationship was literally like cats and dogs, which was why I knew leaving was the best option.

Trying to explain the true reasoning of my actions would be looked upon as childish to gods that were so many years old. They were surrounded by “yes” men who would never tell them otherwise, and that was the problem.

If you’re too stubborn to see what’s in front of you, you’re no different from a blind person crossing the street at the red light.

It wasn’t until it felt like something was dripping from my nose that I caught the actual concern flash in his eyes for 2.5 seconds.

“Stop the healing shit you’re doing.”

“I can’t.” I didn’t know what else to really say. “I don’t even know how I got here.”

“You’re between meditative and dream states,” he snapped, but he had both his hands on my cheeks as if to shake me out of it. “Pull back, Nerissa.”

“I can’t,” I groaned then realized how sluggish that came out. “Uh… what’s wrong?”

“You’re fucking dying, that’s what’s wrong,” he snapped. “Why are you filled with so much light magic?”

“Oh. Right. Uh…” My train of thought was struggling now as if thinking itself was becoming a little harder than I would have liked. “Healing… a dark… wolf? Healing someone. Archangel wolf is helping me… sending light through me to heal… but inflicting pain to counter the light? Um…”

I wondered if he could see the fear forming in my eyes as I looked at him.

“Aloisium? I think I’m dying.” The horror in my voice made him actually curse.

“Pull out.”

I didn’t answer because the words got caught in my throat. If the sickening panic in the pit of my stomach hadn’t made my eyes further widen in fear, I wondered if Aloisium would have reacted the way he did.

By kissing me.

Why did kissing him in this realm feel so real?

The raw emotion that seeped out of those lips to hum against mine painted a different picture in my head of what my Aloisium really was. The various emotions displayed a protector whose position was taken from him. A teacher who was desperately waiting for that fruitful moment of graduation to confront the one who’d caught his eye—the woman who somehow claimed his heart.

Running away hurt him, and no matter how much knowledge he carried in his mind, he couldn’t figure out why I did it. Was it him? Did he push me away with the bickering and harsh insults that finally took a toll on my teenage brain?

He didn’t ask for this destiny—to be bonded to a woman like me—but neither did I. When you really thought about it, we were victims of circumstance, only my monsters were destined to remain in that space of controlled controversy.

While I have every intention of escaping that merry-go-round that’s prime purpose is to keep me a prisoner.

His kiss was fierce, possessive, and consuming—so different than those calculative kisses in my dreams. It was as if he still saw me as the kid that ran away, until in this moment of approaching death, he saw me as a woman.

His woman…

That looming sensation of doom began to lessen, as if it were being chased away by Aloisium’s massive pushes to get away from what was his. I could feel my mind slipping away, attempting to return to the meditative world where Atticus still held me with those fangs piercing into my flesh, but when I finally responded to the call, I brought Aloisium with me.

Just like that, I was sandwiched between two superior beings: one that had my lips pressed against his, while the other was now sucking the last bit of my blood and the sensitive flesh that would surely bruise in the real world.

I was but a pawn and I could only wonder who was going to make the first move.

Breaking the kiss left me breathless as I stared wildly back at Aloisium. I realized Levi’s bed was gone. Actually, the shadowed silhouettes of Erebus, Ciel, and Jo were all absent, which left me between Atticus and Aloisium, who were clearly glaring at one another.

Oh boy.

“Uh… I think it’s time we go,” I croaked and tried to step out from between them, but my body dropped.

They both caught one of my arms while still maintaining their deadly glares, and goodness, it was like watching a staring contest between two fucking gods—one of holyness and the other of pure chaos.

“Atticus,” I began and looked at him in concern. “Um…”

What do I even say? Introduce them? Fuck… why do I feel like I’m in trouble?

“You could have killed her,” Aloisium hissed as those red eerie lines that resembled veins in his eyes doubled in scrutiny.

“Yet she’s alive in our grasp, isn’t she?” Atticus countered and actually grinned like a fucking lunatic. “I knew the moment I saw her that she had to be connected to you lot of sadistic fuckers.”

Aloisium growled in warning, while his grip on my arm would break it if it got any stronger.

“She’s ours.”

“She wouldn’t be with a pack of powerful wolves if she was yours.”

“You don’t know shit!”

“I don’t need to know squat to judge and mock your group’s stupidity. Do you know how much danger you’ve put her in? I see why Danica is on a hunt to kill her now. I bet that Alpha Erebus has been keeping her energy hidden all this while with his Beta and Guard, but now she’s reached the ripe age, hasn’t she?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Aloisium brushed aside. “She’s ours and everyone knows it.”

“If you believe everyone gives a shit about some ancient gods who sit in their village being worshipped by foolish men and women who have plans of their own, then you guys are truly fools in the making,” Atticus declared, which drew my attention to him.

Wait. How much does he know? No. Why does he know this?

“You’re nothing but a puppet in this game.”

“You believe I was outcast by accident?” Atticus couldn’t seem more proud. “You know if the balance in the goddess ranks isn’t met and you lot don’t claim what has been destined for you, the whole shifter realm is in jeopardy because of my freedom.”

Because of his freedom?

“There’s only one of you,” Aloisium grumbled. “Nothing will occur.”

“All four of us have gathered,” he declared, which actually stumped Aloisium as his eyes widened in shock for a few seconds before they narrowed once more. “You lie.”

“Who do you think I represent in the Bible, dark god?”

Aloisium struggled to answer, but from that knowledgeable gaze in his eyes, I knew he understood who Atticus was. The silence lingered on, and my dark god had no choice but to admit the truth.

“Pale Rider.” His voice barely hit the air, but the words only reminded me of what he’d taught me long before I’d left.

The Four Horsemen?

“Death is a wonderful role to carry when you look like a savior, don’t you agree?”

“What do you want?” Aloisium demanded.

“Her.” He tugged me with enough force to pull me into his arms, and he didn’t hesitate to hug me tightly. “She was always born to be ours and yet your people lied to you.”

“You’re making up fables.”

“I’m stating facts your people are too afraid to admit without consequences.”

“We’ve claimed her since birth. She was destined to be ours and that will not change.”

“What is lost will always be found, dark god,” Atticus suggested as his wings outstretched and glimmered with immense light. “I will be courteous and warn you since no one else seems to deem you gods worthy of the truth. The goddesses’ balance is in jeopardy and unless you properly claim what you say is yours, the world will begin to crumble. Death will come knocking, wars will break out, famine will strike, and all those kingdoms will be conquered until only one carries the crown of power. The humans will be but cattle to our reign and the world will collapse from the chaos it ignites. That doesn’t mean they aren’t aware of who carries the balance to all of this, and if you don’t step into your roles, what’s most precious to you will be stolen when you least expect it.”

“She ran away from us,” Aloisium growled, which made me bite my lip as I tried to hide how guilty I still felt about it, but my chin was grasped once more and pushed to look forward.

“You bow your head to no one, goddess,” Atticus reminded me as he whispered in my ear. “I’ll keep reminding you of such.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat. I felt so confused as to what was happening here. I didn’t understand what Atticus was trying to emphasize to Aloisium, but I knew whatever he was suggesting revolved around me.

As if I were the key to this balance they were speaking of.

“She ran for your own survival,” Atticus finally answered Aloisium as his attention returned to him. “And until you lot get off your cocky thrones and see that, you’ll never understand how much she’s sacrificed for your safe haven.”

“You—”

“Send Regis and Fenriz my greetings,” Atticus announced as if he were done with the conversation. “It’s time we depart from this land of truth back to the world of darkness, but heed my warning, dark god, Aloisium, for the hunters are ready to destroy everything you love.”

He paused and lightly kissed the side of my neck that he’d bit, making me shiver in return.

“That all starts with her.”

“Give her to me!” The shadows that danced in fury turned into tentacles that shot outward toward Atticus, but his wings wrapped around us just as they solidified into some sort of golden steel.

“Atticus?” I questioned weakly. “I… I don’t understand what’s going on. You… know… my monsters? You know the village…” I was struggling to finish my train of thought again, and I was beginning to realize someone was calling me from the other side.

“Goddess, wake up.” Only one of my wolves called me by title: Koa.

“I know far more than I let on, Sweet Nyx,” he whispered. “I needed your blood to make sure. To see what you’ve been through and the life of deceit you were sadly born into. It won’t make sense, and I apologize for that, but I will not lead you astray.”

He lifted my head up so he could look down into my eyes, and I realized he was fading away just like the rest of the world.

“I will tell you this, Goddess of Nightmares. What you’ve been fed is a lie, and many in high places are going to realize what has occurred on behalf of one woman’s greed to take what wasn’t hers to claim. You’re about to endure the worst from both worlds, but I vow to aid in protecting you and those who pledge to remain on your side.”

His hand that gripped my chin lowered to wrap around my neck. The touch triggered an intense blaze at the place he’d previously bitten. It felt like it was healing, but I knew this sensation because I’d experienced it once before.

With Erebus.

“What happens in the realms of spirit will come to the surface,” he whispered. “Then the real chaos will begin.”

With those words, he let his eyes drift from my widened ones to my lips.

In his arms, the world faded just as his lips laid upon mine.

9

WAKEFUL FEAR AND HEATED WONDERLAND

When my eyes opened, I realized how out of breath I was. My heart was hammering against my chest while my body was covered in a cold sweat.

I recognized the ceiling above me, noticed the rays of sunlight that were beginning to seep into the familiar room, but it was those eyes of red with black rings that confirmed I was back in the present.

“Koa?” I croaked his name as I took in his red hair. I realized his wolf was in control—which was why his eyes were shifted from their usual pink with orange rings.

Something has to be wrong.

Koa’s wolf didn’t step into control often unless he was ready to fight and protect.

“You say you’re not a troublemaker and yet I left you for eight hours and you’ve caused more trouble just by existing,” he mumbled before laying a cold towel onto my forehead. “Don’t try to sit up either. Your fever is already a hindrance.”

“Fever?” Was that why my body was so hot? “Feels more like I died.”

“Almost,” he grumbled. “Which is why Alpha is on a rampage.”

Oh no…

“Don’t tell me he’s going to fight Atticus,” I whined and tried to sit up, but of course, Koa stopped me.

“You don’t listen, woman,” he huffed.

“You know that already,” I argued and pushed against him. “I need to stop Erebus. Something… bigger is going on.”

“You of all people know you can’t stop Erebus when he’s ready to kill someone,” Koa acknowledged and ended up letting me sit up, knowing I wasn’t going to stop pushing back.

I was beginning to realize it was a stupid move because the world was spinning far too fast for my own sanity.

“And I’m dizzy.”

“No fucking shit,” he groaned and immediately laid me against him before I completely fell off the bed. I was in Alpha’s bed, in his room, which was exactly why I recognized this space, but if Erebus was about to go on a murder spree, I couldn’t stay here.

Fuck. I need to figure out what’s going on.

“Koa, I need to talk to Erebus and Atticus now,” I stressed and lightly gripped the T-shirt he was wearing. “Something’s wrong. Or bad… or something bad is happening or going to happen. I don’t know.”

“You’re in no state to get up, Nesta,” he emphasized stubbornly but I shook my head and clenched his shirt as my body actually trembled.

“You don’t get it, Koa. Something bad… something. I can’t say. I don’t know. Fuck. I feel completely lost and stupid all at once and I can’t figure out why. I just know you guys are in danger. I can’t let you guys get hurt… I love you all too much. I need to warn Erebus. I have to stop Atticus and figure out what’s happening. Ugh. I haven’t considered the others. No. I can’t involve them.”

Was I panicking? I had to be or else I wouldn’t be shaking like a damn leaf in the wind and shedding tears like I’d already lost everything I loved.

“Fuck. Nesta?”

I wondered if Koa had ever seen me cry before. Erebus had, and I believed Ciel had seen me once or twice, but Koa? Never.

“One of you better get your asses in here because Nesta’s having a full-blown panic attack matched with a crying fest and I don’t know how to react to this.”

“She’s awake already?” Ciel questioned through the pack bond. “There’s a bigger problem going on, Koa. Alpha’s evacuating the pack to one of our hiding camps in the West.”

Evacuating?

“Another attack?” Koa questioned, and it felt like he picked me up entirely so I could cry into his shoulder while he carried me like a child. I didn’t know where we were going, but I heard the bathwater soon after.

“Not sure. Atticus and his gang arrived soon after Nessy passed out from healing Levi. The archangel wolf just woke up and well, he and Erebus were going at it, but then Levi woke up and told us the Ghoul was sent by humans.”

“Humans? They don’t interfere in our shit unless they’re on a suicide mission,” Koa argued.

“That’s exactly why this shit is concerning enough for Alpha to relocate the pack. We’re not the only ones who were attacked tonight, Koa. It was a large-scale attack and there was a lot of bloodshed. Nessy isn’t the only goddess panicking. I just heard from the Alphas of Crescent Rose and they’re saying Goddess Natalia is panicking like crazy too. Stating something bad is going to plague the world if the balance isn’t restored.”

“What balance are they referring to?” Koa sounded pissed off and I bet he was because he didn’t know how to respond to all of this sudden change.

He was similar to me in how I liked order and routine. When things went haywire, all it did was invite anxiety and uncertainty about what would come.

“Give me two seconds. I’ll be in the suite any moment.”

“I’m in the bathroom. Nesta’s fever is too high.”

“Nessy doesn’t get fevers, Koa,” Ciel corrected.

“Then why is her body so fucking hot?” Koa countered.

“Oh shit,” Ciel cursed. “Fuck. Is she entering heat?”

“How do I bloody know? Erebus hasn’t let us near her when she’s in heat since bonding with her two months ago.”

The sound of the door opening may have made me realize how hard I was crying because the sobbing noise seemed to register to my own ears along with the suddenly cold touch against my feverish flesh.

“Oh, Nessy, baby. Don’t cry.” Ciel managed to pry me from Koa’s grasp and held me like a princess as I immediately wrapped my arms around his neck and sobbed.

“I don’t know what’s going on,” I cried. “Everything isn’t making sense. Why is everything suddenly not… making sense?”

“Nessy, babe. We’re going to figure it out. We need you to calm down or things are going to get worse before they get better. Erebus will be back and we’ll figure things out together, okay? We just need you to calm down.”

I shook my head in protest as if I couldn’t possibly consider waiting when so much was in peril.

“No. If I don’t do something, everyone will perish. Everyone I care about will die. I don’t want you to die. You guys are my pack. You guys love me even though they said I was just a cursed tool. A plague. I thought by running away, they would leave me alone. They would leave us alone. Now they’re back. The curse is going to steal you guys the same way it stole my previous pack. I can’t… can’t let it happen, but what do I do? I feel so helpless and I can’t think straight! My body is so damn hot, and tired, and it fucking hurts. Everything aches.”

I was trying to ignore all those physical sensations because I was already going through what felt like sensory overload, but how did you ignore something that was desperately trying to drown you?

“This probably has to do with her past,” Koa whispered under his breath as if he didn’t want me to hear him. “Could be why Alpha found and took her in ten years ago.”

“Does it matter at this moment? It won’t change the fact that Nesta is ours. Whoever is getting the humans involved or sent that thing of a Terror after our pack is simply going to have to suck it up if Nessy is the end game because we’re protecting her with our dying breaths,” Ciel snarled before his voice further dipped until I knew Castiel was present. “And we don’t plan on dying.”

“We wouldn’t be the Beta and Sentinel Guard of Nightmare Crescent if death was our end game.” Koa’s stern confidence was back. “Get our goddess in the bath. Get those clothes off her as well.”

“How is that going to help her?” Ciel was back in control and still holding me even though I’d quieted down just a little bit. I wanted to know what they were planning to do that would get us out of this mess because despite all I’d done to try not be a damsel in distress, here I fucking was.

“You said she’s in heat,” Koa acknowledged.

“Yes, but getting her into a hot bath isn’t going to do anything in that department.”

“We’re not wolf savages, Ciel,” Koa complained, which left Ciel to sigh.

“That’s not what I’m implying, but in comparison to Alpha who can read your mind when you get into ‘I’ve got a plan’ mode, I cannot, so you need actually explain to me why putting her in a bath is going to help get her back in good enough shape to assist us,” Ciel deciphered.

“Oh.” Koa did have a tendency of gathering all the information in his vast memory bank to create a plan but forgetting everyone else didn’t know what the fuck was brewing up there—aside from Erebus since he was our Alpha.

“Right now she’s experienced sensory overload because of everything happening. Adding whatever she’s afraid about isn’t helping to not overwhelm her. She can’t experience the effects of heat because she’s in panic mode, which means no matter what we do, nothing is going to help her until she can calm down. She may be hot, but her body is shivering and cold as hell. Soaking in the bath always helps goddesses calm down, especially before rituals. If I throw those salts and fancy shit she uses in, it’ll trigger the calming properties in her body, and once she’s calm, then she’ll start to experience the strain of her heat. She could have been in heat since she came out to the forest, which makes sense since Alpha wasn’t back yet. I’m sure he and you enjoyed her a bit before Levi got attacked.”

“Yes, but her scent didn’t change yet,” Ciel noted.

“Her scent will change when she’s at the peak of her heat. That’s what research states. When that happens, we appease her needs and she’ll go back to normal. Neither of us has an issue with attending to our goddess, now do we?”

“No,” Ciel answered, but he didn’t seem 100% convinced. “There’s a flaw in your plan.”

“And what is that flaw?” Koa sounded insulted.

“When a female wolf who’s been claimed is in heat, only those who’ve claimed her or have the intention of claiming her can relieve it,” Ciel revealed. “They leave that shit out in the books so don’t bother asking me.”

“So we just claim her.” Koa clearly was thinking out loud, but I wondered if he understood exactly what that meant. I, on the other hand, was still focused on him calling my healing crystals, bundled herbs, and Epsom salts “fancy shit.”

“My bath bomb creations aren’t fancy shit.” I whimpered and pulled back from Ciel’s shoulder to stare at him with my tear-stained, red-eye, stuffy nose expression, which made him cringe.

He just hates seeing women cry.

“He didn’t mean that, Nessy.” Ciel decided to step up for the poor guy as he leaned in to kiss my forehead. “Listen. If we’re going to do this, we wanna make sure you want this.”

It took me a second to try to wrap my head around what I was being asked, but it was still too difficult to process.

“Let’s soak you in the bath. Processing everything will be a lot easier if you’re not so emotionally distraught, which isn’t your fault, okay? We’re not judging you or your reactions to all of this. Your feelings are valid, and all of this doesn’t mean you’re weak, alright?”

“Even though I feel like a weak bitch?” I whimpered quietly. I was going to lower my head, but the mere thought of doing so made me feel like I had to do the opposite or someone would do it for me.

Everything was a fuzzy mess and I just wanted to get out of this rut so I could be back in my confident element of badassery and deal with the tasks at hand. If I was in heat, then everything Ciel and Koa were explaining was right and I’d be overwhelmed by that desperate need for copulation.

“You may feel that way, Nesta, but we didn’t fall for a weak bitch, now did we, Koa?” Ciel presented and looked at the man in question. Battling his obvious discomfort with crying women, Koa approached us and very gently brushed my wet cheeks as he cupped my face.

“We didn’t.” He pulled me in for a firm kiss, then broke it quickly and whispered, “I don’t know what skeletons are in your closet, goddess, but I bet they’ve never dealt with a possessive batch of nightmare wolves, so guess what?”

He pulled back a bit more just to grace me with one of those rare centimeter grins of his. The determination in his eyes could motivate anyone to get out of their current struggles.

“You’re going to soak in that bath full of fancy shit.” He paused and kissed my pouting lips before I could interrupt him for insulting my stuff again. “Calm down and remind yourself that you’re still a badass bitch and nothing can ruin what you’ve built unless you allow it. Seeing as you’re not going to let it ruin anything, all that worry is going to fade away and when all that’s out of your system, we’re going to fuck you like it’s our last time, understood?”

That was something I could follow: the plan he’d broken down, creating a sort of list that I could check off even in this wild state of mind.

“Understood,” I repeated and whispered, “Then we go help Alpha and make sure he doesn’t kill Atticus?”

“Yes,” he replied. “Though I ain’t stopping Erebus in that department. That’s all on you.”

“You really suck at comforting, you know that?” Ciel complained, but his words did make me smile just slightly.

“I wasn’t made to comfort women,” he whined as his cheeks went slightly red. “Nesta’s the only exception.”

“Right, right.” Ciel couldn’t care less. “C’mon, Nessy. Let’s get those clothes off of you. They’re not doing much anyway.”

I looked down to see I was actually wearing the dress I had been in during the meditation realm, my nipples clearly on display like they were trying to escape the captive hold of this transparent material. I wasn’t going to even ask how I’d returned in this attire, but as Ciel had said, it wasn’t doing much all thanks to it being wet from my earlier cold sweat.

“This wasn’t my choice of outfit,” I muttered.

“When you came out of the meditative state, that’s what you were wearing. We couldn’t interfere even after you healed Levi because there was a ball of light around you. I didn’t have a clue what it meant, but Erebus did, which is probably another reason why he hopes to kill Atticus after the pack is secure and our lands aren’t going to be raided by humans.”

Humans weren’t on the friendly list outside of the town. Since that was a neutral area, we couldn’t really do shit to them—the same way they weren’t allowed to do shit to us—but they knew just as we did that if they entered our marked territories that we’d claimed fairly on our own shifter terms, they wouldn’t be protected by supernatural law.

It was basically the Ten Commandments for Supernaturals, which included goddesses and any being who carried elemental or witchcraft capabilities. Only I’m pretty sure it’s a good twenty-five rules and waltzing into one’s territory without warning or approved purpose was breaking a good three of them.

I was naked in a matter of moments—thanks to Ciel’s trusty “I can shift my index finger into a wolf claw” trick.

“Hold Nessy for a second, Koa,” Ciel encouraged and passed me over to the Beta before he began to literally strip.

“Why are you getting naked?” I decided to ask while I began to feel a little closer to myself than before.

“Joining you in the bath, obviously.” He had a playful expression on his face, but his eyes were shimmering with lust.

“W-We can’t fit in there.”

“It’s a tub, Nessy. We’ll fit.”

“We as in you and me?” I offered because the tone of his voice was giving me the feeling that he was lumping Koa into that equation.

“Us, Nesta,” Koa actually replied, and I looked up to see the burning hunger that was swarming his eyes that were now pink with those orange rings surrounding his irises. “I don’t think either of us can wait and watch the other fuck you.”

“I-I’m not complaining but all three of us will not fit in that tub,” I acknowledged as my face scrunched as I attempted to figure out how the fuck was that going to be possible. “This isn’t a jacuzzi!”

Ciel was laughing at the horrified expression on my face.

“We’re just gonna have to make it work, Nessy,” he concluded as he tugged off his socks and then stood there completely naked for me to take a head-to-toe glance at him.

“I swear we fucked like an hour and a half ago and yet you’re looking like a damn snack,” I complained even though my body was humming in excitement.

“Don’t get excited so fast,” Ciel encouraged as he took me in his grasp. “You’re making it really hard to concentrate now that you ain’t wearing anything.”

“If you’re turned on now, what’s going to happen when we get in there?” I pointed to the tub that was clearly ready for us with all those crystals and herbs making the water glow a luminous purple with twinkles of blue and white.

“We’re going to find out, aren’t we?” Ciel muttered and leaned in close to take a deep inhale of my scent. “And let’s hope we’re able to stop once you’re satisfied or else this may become a very hard mission to accomplish.”

Without any more delays, Ciel got us into the bath and slowly sank us into the waters. It clearly wasn’t meant for two people, the water spilling over the edges and onto the exquisite floor.

The moment the warm waters touched my flesh, I felt a tingling wave of ease that left me sighing in relief. My body felt like a noodle in thirty seconds, which made me a bit thankful that Ciel opted for entering the bath with me or I probably would have drowned.

All that built-up anxiety matched with the fear of losing my pack and the men I loved began to evaporate as wavelengths of reason took their place.

With a moment’s grace to think straight, I could comprehend what occurred in the meditation realm with Atticus and Aloisium. I couldn’t take my time putting together the pieces of how they knew each other or why Atticus gave off the impression that he’d been searching for me, but he did promise to protect me, and maybe when things calmed down, he could really explain why all of this was suddenly unraveling tonight.

The peace of mind that was delivered to me could lull me to sleep, but just as the calm began to take over, another sensation began its rise.

It started off as a tingling, one that crept from my toes up to my legs. As it spread in haste, so did the warmth that followed, which wasn’t a good sign at all. I’d experienced heat twice thus far—and both times started with that tingling sensation and reached the second stage where warmth consumed my body before Erebus took over and ravaged me all night.

But that was because we started well into the night and didn’t wait until the peak state.

That was exactly why this was bad, for everything else that was happening had suppressed my heat from building slowly in warning, so now I was about to get whiplashed by the unmerciful wrath in a matter of minutes if we didn’t confront this here and now.

“Mission holy fucking shit,” I whispered as my body went through another round of prickling madness. “I think this… is gonna be a whole lot worse than the usual heats.”

“I bet,” Ciel muttered as his hand snuck around my waist before I could try to get out of this tub and run for the hills. Just his possessive touch and pull had my body going wild in multiple areas: my nipples growing hard, my breasts feeling heavy and sensitive, my core humming in excitement, and my legs pressed together in hopes that such a simple move could stop the growing ache that was beginning to pulse until it was acknowledged. “No escaping, though.”

“But!” I pressed and looked back at him in a panic because I knew I wouldn’t be able to control myself. Despite the shit I’d been through, I was always the type to get what I wanted.

Right now, I want to kiss and plaster myself on Ciel if it makes me feel more mundane than this crazed woman who’s desperate for some action.

I didn’t know how this man was staying so calm, even as his nostrils flared and took in my scent that had to be changing as he’d predicted.

“How can you be so calm when I feel like I’m dying?” I whimpered. There was no way I was at the peak level of this lustful madness, but if this wasn’t the highest level, I was fucking screwed if I dared to wait any longer.

I wasn’t just uncomfortable; it felt like fire was consuming every part of me, starting from my core and spreading like wildfire in hopes my mate would come to extinguish it.

Which is another problem because Erebus isn’t here.

“Because A, you’re not dying,” he reminded me. “B, this is a natural process. It’s nothing you need to be embarrassed about, Nesta.”

“B-B-But I feel like a horny wolf who can’t fucking think straight,” I admitted in haste and tried not to have another panic attack. I’ve had enough of those today. “I’m not even at peak and it’s like this? I won’t survive. Nope. Impossible… I… I…”

Ciel pulled me further against him so my body practically sat on top of him underneath the water, but feeling his cock between my legs literally did nothing to change anything.

“Does that relieve you in any way?” he questioned. I shook my head quickly before another wave of prickling desire went through me.

“Fuck.” My whole body locked up as if I were about to experience an orgasmic high, only it reached that very point but disintegrated just as fast. I was a gasping, panting mess the next second as my body shook. “Oh, hell no. Almost to the edge orgasms were not in the fine print of what heat feels like for a mated female! This is torture! Bloody torture.”

“We’re gonna have to mate with her now, Koa,” Ciel determined, but the edge of his voice held a bit of sadness to it that I caught even in my state of cyclone lust fest.

“You… don’t need to do it if you don’t wan—”

“Nesta,” Ciel cut me off and had to stop me from getting my naked, slippery ass out of the bathtub yet again. “That’s not why I sound sad. I just wanted to make our bonding, if we ever had the chance to possibly share you with Alpha on that level, be in a special setting.”

I froze at his words and he sighed and hugged me tightly.

His lips pressed against my left shoulder, and though I knew he was trying to be affectionate, it actually hurt the longer he kissed me.

“Ciel.” My voice gave me away as the pain grew stronger. He removed his lips then but inched in to whisper in my ear. “I wanted to see if we gave you affection without being mated to you if it would work, but it does the opposite.”

I felt like he was trying desperately to think around this, but there was no way out of this unless they locked me up or something and let my body go through this torture until it was actually dawn.

The rays of the rising sun had been oozing into the room when I’d woken up, so surely we were almost there. It wouldn’t be much longer, but just thinking about enduring this pleasurable agony made me want to break down and cry. This pain was different from what I’d experienced in the past before meeting them, but that didn’t mean it didn’t remind me of those haunting moments.

Being shackled and forced to be tortured just to determine how high my threshold of power was.

“You can just lock me in here until it’s over.” It took everything I had to speak properly as my body was going through another heated build of ecstasy. I reached out to hold the edge of the bath for dear life as if it would make a difference. “Get some shackles from the prison… or something. I don’t… know. Chains make me panic and shit… but I can handle this… just fine…”

I might as well be talking out of my ass because I was nowhere near fine, especially when it felt like I was on the verge of orgasming again—only for the high to die off at the peak.

“Fucking shit of fucker!” I cursed in pure frustration. If this was how it felt when men left you hanging after fulfilling their own needs, I would have been thrown in jail for assaulting that man and his cock would have felt my savage wrath, starting with my teeth ripping his dick to shreds.

If my men weren’t going to lock me up, I was going to do it myself because one more wave of that and I’d either shift or break something—or someone.

Large hands landed upon my hands that gripped the tub’s edges for dear life, and I opened my eyes to see a very naked Koa with his serious expression. For five seconds I was able to just focus on him, and it was his turn to take in my scent with his flared nostrils and dilated eyes that took me in.

I bet I looked desperate with glassy eyes, flushed cheeks, and a trembling lip that surely matched the rest of my shaking figure.

“What Ciel wants to say is we’ve always wanted to mate you, but not until you were ready for that step,” he revealed in haste, knowing that the next pleasurable build was approaching. “When you allowed Alpha Erebus, we knew that meant we potentially would have a shot and were fine with dating you as we have for a while now, but we didn’t want to mate you unless you were completely okay with it. Obviously, these circumstances change a few things, but it doesn’t change the immense love and desire you trigger in us just by your existence. It doesn’t erase the fact that we genuinely love you, Nesta.”

Every word surprisingly registered in my brain, and I was left in awe and disbelief that those words even escaped Koa’s mouth. Out of all three of them, he just wasn’t the type to be so honest when it came to his emotions, but this proved just how important it was for those words to be said.

For me to grasp just how much they love me and would have bonded with me in a more romantic way if it was their choice.

“Got it, goddess?” He wanted to make sure I understood, for that was the only way he’d continue down this spiraling path.

He had to make sure he and Ciel had a conscious agreement with me and that being bonded to them was something I wished.

“Got it,” I breathlessly declared. I was sure the bonding method wouldn’t be as passionate as it was with Erebus, but I knew this would simply be the beginning. We’d get to continue building on our relationship as a pack and with each other as we had for almost a decade.

Nothing was going to change that, and this was yet another way they had proven to not only be loyal to me but also love me. I wasn’t a tool to them, but an ally, friend, packmate, lover. And now it would be official.

I’ll be mated to all three of them.

“Alpha Erebus.” Koa’s eyes never left mine as his voice hummed through the pack bond that connected us four together.

“Koa. This better be impor—”

“Nesta’s in heat, Alpha.” He got straight into it. “There are still fifteen to thirty minutes before dawn, and because of all this shit that happened thus far, it was suppressing Nesta’s heat stages so she’s already inching to the peak stage. We can’t do anything unless we mate with her. We tried seeing if kissing or touching her would do anything to appease her enough for when you return, but it only does the opposite and inflict pain.”

“She won’t last until you get here, Alpha,” Ciel emphasized as if to make sure Erebus heard that part crystal clear. “The only way of keeping our Nessy sane is by mating her, but we wish for your permission, Alpha Erebus. We already got Nesta’s.”

I expected Erebus’s silence, which would have been fine and dandy if I wasn’t inching closer to another unsatisfied oblivion.

Erebus. Please… I can’t do this… any longer. Not after everything that’s… happened tonight.

This was clearly the night from hell because everything that could have happened in a damn month was just piled in a solid eight hours and we’d yet to even have our feast, which was obviously canceled—yet another let down of the night.

“Are you okay with mating Beta Koa and Sentinel Guard Ciel, Nesta?” He had to be sure.

Yes, Alpha Erebus.

There was no doubt he could feel the pain that crowded my thoughts like it did the rest of my emotional sensors.

“So be it,” Erebus surprisingly agreed without any objections, which was a relief in itself. “We’ll be back on property grounds shortly. Appease our mate until my return.”

Our mate…

It already sounded too good to be true, and yet maybe this was something I’d always wanted and here was the opportunity to have it come to fruition.

“Yes, Alpha,” they responded together. “We’ll begin.”

I wanted to pitch in my thanks and gratefulness, but this sensual climb was making it hard to breathe. I closed my eyes shut and tried not to crumble at the buckling pulsations rushing through my sensitive body, but it was literally unbearable.

“Left shoulder,” Ciel announced.

“Right shoulder it is,” Koa responded back. With the overflowing spill of water onto the floor once more, I knew Koa somehow managed to get himself into this tub with Ciel and me, but I couldn’t concentrate on anything.

They were talking, saying words of importance that had to revolve around the lines of the mating ritual, but they were all mumbles as my body cried for release. I’d go mad if I couldn’t orgasm with the approaching high that consumed me into a state of rigidity.

I could barely breathe; each inhale felt like shattered glass was piercing my lungs. Even with my eyes closed, it felt like if I dared to try to lift those eyelids of mine, I’d see nothing but black spots as unconsciousness threatened to take over completely.

“Please…” My voice was barely audible as I begged for escape.

“We’ve got you, Nesta,” Ciel assured me. I felt him behind me while Koa pressed against me from the front. Even with his words, I didn’t think they would make it as every limb, muscle, and nerve ending braced for the inevitable.

With a shuddering breath, I waited for the drop, only to feel the dual touch of lips that pressed against the flesh of my shoulders. One side was frigid cold as if Jack Frost wished to leave a hickey behind, while my other shoulder went through the scorching heat of a sun god.

The pain was one thing, but it was swiftly tackled by crushing waves of pleasure that I had no time to prepare for. It collided through my senses just as I was about to rush off that edge. I didn’t simply run off that plank of intense pleasure, but I rocketed through it as my peak finally turned into an explosive orgasm that left me in a moaning fit, my body quaking at the intense climax that finally set me free.

I fell forward into Koa’s arms, but I knew we were far from over. I’d finally gotten what I wanted, but the spinning craving for pleasure was back for round two. I wasn’t going to say anything; the idea of being so needy when we needed to go join whatever battlefield Erebus was fighting on made me feel like an inadequate Luna to my pack, but Koa and Ciel weren’t done with me.

“We can’t call it a wrap yet, Nessy,” Ciel whispered with a deep voice that lit my body up from the inside out. “You haven’t enjoyed Koa’s cock today. That’s not fair.”

He was technically right. He and Erebus had their way with me long before sunrise, and only Koa hadn’t gotten his reward for keeping his word.

Managing enough strength to open my eyes, I simply looked up to see the magnitude of hunger in Koa’s eyes as they alternated between red and pink. I wouldn’t witness who won this battle for control, for I made the next move of pulling him into a sloppy kiss.

He groaned into my mouth as we kissed passionately, his hands slipping into the waters and pulling me right against his muscled body while he leaned further back so he’d press against the fiberglass surface.

Ciel was laying kisses along my neck, shoulders, back, and arms. I had to either smell extra good or now carry a delicious taste, for neither of them could stop kissing and touching me, which was the perfect distraction from everything else.

“I need to be inside you, goddess,” Koa growled in impatience as if he’d been waiting his whole life to fuck me.

“Get that cock in her, Koa,” Ciel encouraged as I felt his hands grip my waist. “I’ll help you.”

This was some sort of teamwork, for all I had to do was enjoy the ride as Koa guided his thick length to my entrance. Even if our bodies were underwater, there would be no need for lube for my pussy was soaked, aroused, and ready to wrap around Koa’s cock like a condom.

I couldn’t be happier that I couldn’t get pregnant as easily, even with me being in heat, which for other wolf shifters that didn’t carry goddess traits meant they were completely fertile and could get pregnant from their mate fucking them at this glorious time of pleasure.

When he inched into me, I moaned loudly, the sound literally echoing in the hollow walls of the bathroom. The sensation underwater matched the pressure and delivered a unique experience that made all of this more fulfilling.

My mouth was still occupied by Koa’s as his hands matched with Ciel’s roamed across my naked flesh.

When we finally got into the groove of things, I had to break the kiss to pant at the wondrous sensations consuming me with each thrusting movement of Koa’s.

“Your pussy is always tight for me, goddess,” he praised as he thrust into me as if we weren’t in such a cramped space. I bet you when all of this was over, we’d barely be able to walk straight—or walk at all—but riding this sensual wave towards another peak of pleasure made all the minor details fade away as I allowed myself to feel in this very moment.

To enjoy the way their newly placed bonds began to blossom and weave their energies with each other’s and Erebus’s mate energy until I truly felt connected to the three of them in mind, body, and soul.

I realized that I could feel their emotional highs, and how utterly amazing this was to them as it was to me. They weren’t lying when they said they loved me and had every intention of bonding with me long before any of this occurred.

They were emotionally moved by my strength, protective in shielding me from the stressors of the world, but their commitment to me was already so special that I couldn’t wait to cum with them. For us to enjoy the immense high of that joined release.

“Koa,” I moaned. “Ciel… I wanna cum together. Please?”

“Ask and you shall receive,” Ciel encouraged breathlessly before he chuckled. “You think you can manage, old man? Looks like you’re cramping over there.”

“Fuck you,” Koa growled and still managed to keep his pace in thrusting into me. “If you ain’t going to get moving with that hardness of yours, get the fuck out of the tub.”

“Where would the fun be in that?” Ciel chuckled and I felt him press between my ass cheeks. “Though, this isn’t the time to introduce our mate to anal fucking. I’ll just improvise.”

The mere idea of his cock actually entering my ass was a bit frightening and exhilarating at the same time. It was something we’d have to try, but not today when time was so precious.

He didn’t delay in rubbing his cock between my ass cheeks, each brush stimulating my anus just like the rest of my body. At first, it was like a back-and-forth conversation between cocks, Koa’s length thrusting into me while Ciel’s cock pulled downward until his tip just inched between my ass cheeks. Then it would be the opposite as Koa pulled back and Ciel glided against my ass once more.

“Keep going,” I encouraged, loving how odd and different this was. The two of them continuing their back-and-forth taunts until I could feel their beginning builds to ecstasy just as mine was rising to the top.

“This feels far too fucking good,” Koa breathed heavily, and he took my lips briefly as he kissed me long and hard. “You better not get tired of our cocks, Nesta. After we figure out this mess, everything fucking changes.”

I knew what he meant. There wouldn’t simply be casual sex moments where Alpha had to be present. Each of them would fight every chance they got to slam me into a corner and fuck me until their scent was all over me.

By being my mates, I’d given them permission to enjoy my body the same way I had the right to enjoy theirs whenever I needed it.

“Me? Tired? Never,” I managed to moan. “You better… not get tired of me, got it? You’re stuck with… Oh fucking god,” I cursed when they shifted gears in unison before I could dare finish, their back-and-forth taunting coming to an end as they began to move in unison.

“You’re irreplaceable, goddess,” Koa growled as he fucked me. “Irreplaceable and ours.”

“And nothing is going to tear us apart,” Ciel vowed. “When you’re lost, we’ll find you whether you’re near or far. When you’re down, we’re fucking lifting you up. Fuck the past, for no matter what happens from here on out, we’re never abandoning you.”

“You’re our mate,” Koa snarled in pure ownership. “And now you’re going to cum, just for us.”

As if things could get faster, they moved at an animalistic speed that left me moaning and gasping. Water splashed with our vigorous movements, my breasts moving up and down and my hands gripping the sides of the bath like my life indeed depended on it.

“Oh yes, goddess. Yes, fucking yes. Squeeze my cock, milk me until I’m releasing my load in you. Ya, baby. Always performing so fucking well.”

“You’re gonna cum for us, Nesta. Your mates want to feel every bit of your release,” Ciel declared as he pressed against me while maintaining his grinding movements against my ass. “Let Alpha feel how we’re pleasing you. Just like earlier when Koa surely felt us cum. Let’s remind Erebus what he’s coming home to. Can you do that, Nessy?”

“Yes!” I gasped in agreement. “Anything to cum. Please.”

I was inching closer to the edge, and I felt they were just as close and waiting to time it perfectly. Our moans and groans were loud, our breaths hitching as our wet bodies glided against one another. Nothing made sense and yet this connection was everything I could have begged for and more.

The emotions, connections, and confidence in our love, knowing that our bond would be tested but never broken.

I knew Alpha could feel everything and it just encouraged us to give him the performance he needed to experience through his senses to know he made the right decision on my behalf.

“I’m so close,” I warned. “So… close… I…”

Just a little… more!

“Cum, mate!” Koa exclaimed and delivered one final trust.

“Oh fuck.” Ciel took a sharp breath. “I’m cumming.”

“AH!” we cried out the moment we were consumed by the sweet oblivion of our orgasm. I could feel the hot shots of Koa’s cum fill me while Ciel’s cock pulsed through his orgasm as his shots sputtered along the lower half of my back and top of my ass.

We collapsed against each other, the bath barely having water left in its chambers, but I was sure we wouldn’t need it anymore as I felt the high of my nagging need for relief begin to diminish—the end of the heatwave.

“We survived,” I panted as Koa flinched and quickly managed to lift me up enough to pull his cock out.

“You need to get rid of that fucking piercing,” Koa panted but could barely keep his eyes open. It didn’t stop him from pulling me back against him, even with Ciel’s added weight as he was still trying to recover from his high.

“If it wasn’t because duty calls, we’d get the best fucking sleep after that beautiful performance,” Ciel muttered against my flesh. “Fuck, Nessy. You’re going to be a hard addiction to tame.”

“I’m… honored.” I was so fucking tired. “Is it possible to take a power nap before whatever chaos is going to happen next?”

“As long… as we help Alpha after…” Ciel was already drifting.

“Just ten minutes…” Koa muttered. “Or fifteen…”

“Enough… to get us through the dawn after this crazed night,” I summed up as my mind already began to drift.

I may have imagined it, but I felt my body being carried at some point before the softness of satin sheets wrapped around my bare flesh. Lips pressed firmly against mine, leaving me tingling before Erebus’s gentle voice whispered in my ear.

“Rest assured, mate. Nothing will capture you in their web of lies. Absolutely nothing.”

He meant every word… and what was most promising of it all?

I believed him.

10

UH-OH AND PACK ALLIANCE

“Ciel, it’s fine. I can walk!” I tried to get out of his hold, but the Sentinel Guard wasn’t having it. “Jeez! Just because we’re mated, that doesn’t mean I’ve lost my ability to move, breathe, and eat on my own!”

“You’re just going to continue to ignore her, aren’t you?” Koa decided to acknowledge as he side-glanced at the guard, who continued to hum like it was no one’s damn business.

“I’m thinking if I just keep carrying her and humming, she’ll give up on trying to get out of my hold,” Ciel answered with a stupid smile that made me pound on his back.

“I’m right here, dammit!”

He kept on whistling.

“Ugh! Fuck you!” I cursed and pointed to Koa. “And you too!”

“I’m getting insulted because?” he asked with an eyebrow raise.

“You’re supposed to get me out of this predicament! Not support it!” I argued.

“Says the girl whose legs aren’t working,” he acknowledged with pure mischief in his eyes.

“They work! They fucking work!” I argued.

“Okay, wiggle them,” he dared to encourage, which left me pouting in fury while my cheeks blazed crimson.

“I hate you!”

“Alright, mate.” He actually winked at me before turning his head forward as we continued to walk through the forest.

Well, while they continued to walk and carry my damn ass.

Cramped bath, mating sex was fucking superb but clearly made my legs malfunction in the process because they decided they were done with the walking life and were on a “break” like the rest of my tired body.

A fifteen-minute nap turned into thirty minutes, but I woke up snuggled between Ciel and Koa which was always a bonus because they were good cuddlers. Erebus would rather wake me up in a more “eventful” way, like being in between my legs and eating me out for breakfast—eye roll—but when we did wake up, he wasn’t in his room.

His scent was strong though, which meant he was back, but now we didn’t know where the fuck he went. He wasn’t answering our pack calls either, which left us no choice but to try to find where he was further in the forest.

The sun was rising into the sky, the last bit of sunrise making the forest we’d come to love glow wonderfully in orange and golden light. I was starving, but I knew no food would stay in my stomach unless I was sure Erebus was okay.

With the morning finally here, no one would be foolish enough to attack us now, so this was the safest time to regroup and figure out what the hell was going on.

“Hmm?” Ciel came to a stop. “Uh oh.”

“What?” I asked and lifted my upper half up so my hands rested on his shoulders and I could actually look into his worried eyes.

“I smell blood,” he announced and wrinkled his nose. “And I can’t tell if it’s Alpha’s or Atticus’s.”

Aww, fuck! They’re fighting!

“I’ll go ahead,” Koa declared and was already running at full speed by the time Ciel had the chance to reply.

“We can shift?” I offered, but Ciel shook his head as he lowered my feet to the ground, only to hook his arm under my knees and lift me up once more.

“Alpha doesn’t want us shifting right now. He said something along those lines before he went radio silent on us,” Ciel revealed. “Hold on, Nessy. I’m gonna go much faster than what you’re used to.”

“Wait. Why would he not want us to shif-EEP!” I hadn’t prepared myself for what he meant by faster than I was used to, but shit. He went from zero to fucking eighty mph in surely three seconds with how fast he was running—the forest was a complete blur as the warm breeze turned chilled thanks to our speed.

I knew Ciel was fast from our training sessions, but this type of speed was dangerous—and made me realize the fucker had been holding back on me. All I could do was cling to him. I was sure we passed Koa at one point.

It was a good thing we were running then, or we’d never have gotten to Erebus soon.

You’ve been holding back on me during training!

“That’s what you’re concerned about?” he offered in pure amusement. “I’ve gotta be fast, baby. How else am I going to protect our pack if my speed is weighing me down?”

Why aren’t we allowed to shift?

“It’s because if humans are in the area, they’ll shoot,” Koa answered instead. “Erebus has cameras installed everywhere in the forest as a safety protocol. He turns them on when things like this happen and we have to go into survival mode. If humans are around and they shoot a wolf, they can’t get away with saying they were hunting or in danger of being attacked. If we remain in human form, you can’t go shooting a human unless you wanna be charged with murder.”

The fact that we’re in the year 2045 and humans have a better chance of getting charged for shooting a human versus a wolf who’s obviously a shifter is fucking stupid.

“Agreed, Nessy, but that’s shifter politics for you,” Ciel concluded before he gasped. “There!”

There were two groups facing off against one another: one side clearly being Atticus, Cornelius, Sawyer, and Arthur, while the other group was Erebus, Liam, Henry, and two other highly ranked guards who I remembered were Lance and Jet.

Erebus and Atticus were clearly facing off against one another—both of them covered in a bunch of wounds as if they had gone through war together. Whether that was with one another or a foreign enemy was something we were about to find out as Ciel brought me down but kept an arm around my waist to hold me steady.

My legs decided this was the right time to work, just as Koa passed us and headed straight to the two groups, glancing and nodding at Ciel on the way. I was let go and Ciel observed me walk a few steps before he followed and kept up to my pace, which I appreciated.

Compared to them, all of whom wore combat gear, I was wearing jean shorts and a white off-the-shoulder crop top. There really wasn’t any point for me to try to blend in since I stuck out like a sore thumb whether I was in my wolf or human form thanks to my vibrant hair matched with my magic aura.

“You’re expecting me to trust you after you almost killed my mate?!” Erebus barked and pointed into Atticus’s chest. “She’s OURS! Our fucking mate that we’ve known for ten fucking years! You just waltz into her life and suddenly want to claim her like she’s your new goddess? I don’t fucking think so.”

“Are you stupid?” Atticus snapped back. “We’re DESTINED to protect her, just like we’re destined to mate with her! I gave you enough information. You don’t need to know shit if you’re not going to sit the fuck down, be a man, and talk this shit out.”

“I don’t need to waste my valuable time when my pack is in danger. I already have enough to deal with! Humans are walking on my fucking territory like I didn’t work for years to secure these parts as my own, and they have the nerve to send out some experimental Terror to test our security by killing those recruits and almost killing Levi! You think I’m going to ignore that lingering threat to fucking talk?!”

“You’re the one starting a fucking fight after we killed those assassin wolves. I don’t even know where they came from! I’m a fucking outcast, not a damn spy!” Atticus snapped back. “And it’s thanks to my fucking help your guard is fucking alive!”

“After you almost killed my mate and pack healer!”

“She wasn’t going to fucking die and you know it!” Atticus said and flipped him off. “She’s so much fucking stronger than any of you realize. In fact, she probably doesn’t know how fucking powerful she is, but she’s going to be a damn target from now on if we don’t get our shit together. My goddess is always after the Goddess of Darkness. She’s going to target Nesta next.”

“Goddesses aren’t supposed to kill other goddesses!” Erebus snapped. “We all know this. Everyone fucking knows it! No one is coming after my Nesta, and regardless, it has nothing to do with you!”

“It has everything to do with me,” Atticus shouted and put his hands up in the air. “You don’t know the role of an archangel wolf, and you haven’t even considered who she’s bonded to aside from your wolf bond with her!”

“That’s her business and nothing to do with me unless she makes it my business,” Erebus defended. “And I don’t see how that’s interfering or even being brought into this conversation about how I don’t fucking trust you!”

“You don’t even have to fucking trust me, just like I don’t fucking trust you, but every goddess is connected to a god of power and she was connected to me before I descended onto this damn shit hole of a planet. But I was fucking robbed and those three fuckers don’t even know it!”

“I don’t know whom you’re talking about!” Erebus snapped. “You’re not even making fucking sense at this point, and again, whatever outside of wolf business isn’t mine to dive into! You’ve got a problem, talk to Nesta about it.”

“What do you think I’m trying to do?!” Atticus groaned. “You won’t even let me come back on pack soil because of that possessive, dominant inferiority complex of yours!”

“This is MY territory, my fucking lands, and since the pack is no longer here but in a different location, you are not invited!” Erebus snapped and poked into Atticus’s chest. “I made a temporary alliance because of Nesta, and Nesta only. The moment her life was in jeopardy, you lost that fucking privilege, so get the fuck off my lands or I’ll just kill all four of you!”

“Hmm. I don’t think he realizes we can’t really die,” Sawyer muttered to Arthur as if we all couldn’t hear them.

“I mean, we haven’t really gotten the chance to discuss that other side of us, have we?” Arthur argued.

“Does it even matter?” Cornelius sounded tired as fuck. “They fight like cats and dogs. Maybe this is a better relationship than Atticus and Orlando.”

“Ya, but can you see those two not killing each other before they kiss?” Arthur suggested.

“Nah,” Sawyer replied and shook his head. “They would kill one another. It’s clearly in their genetic makeup.”

“Would you guys shut it!” Atticus snapped, and Erebus further leaned over to point to the three wolves.

“And this—” He paused to point between him and Atticus. “—isn’t close to whatever bullshit you’re creating in those damn imaginations of yours.”

“So wait, Alpha doesn’t like Atticus?” Liam questioned Henry, who grew stiff at the question.

“Uh…” Henry began but didn’t dare continue.

Lance commented, “So they’re actually fighting like this for the hell of it?”

“I guess so? I thought they just had old history, like an ex or something,” Jet muttered and crossed his arms over his chest. “At least that’s the vibes I get, but clearly they’re off the mark.”

“That’s tiring as fuck,” Liam concluded and yawned. “Too much energy for my interest.”

“STOP LUMPING ME WITH ANYTHING THAT MOVES!” Erebus snapped at them, which had them flinching and standing at attention because their lives did depend on it. “Just because I bend both ways doesn’t mean shit, got it?! And if one of you guys dares to say shit anywhere, I’ll skin every single one of you alive, revive your fucking dead asses, and kill you another hundred times, and trust me, every single way will be different from the last!”

“Hmm, that’s kinda hot though,” I voiced, which drew all eyes to us. Ciel stood on my left, while I realized Koa had returned to my right side long ago.

Clearly with the way the fight was going, either the two would fight it out or just get tired and call it quits, so it didn’t seem like there was anything else to really worry about.

“NESTA!” they both snapped in unison before they growled back at one another.

“Jeez, did you guys get any sleep last night?” I decided to ask as I began to approach them. Atticus turned his head to look at me and answer my question, but the moment our eyes locked, my body froze.

“Nessy?” Ciel questioned from behind me, but I was stuck staring at Atticus for what felt like eons—the warmth that surged to the surface of my neck suddenly making me place my hand over the very spot he’d bitten during the healing mission to save Levi.

Just like that, it clicked, and I didn’t have time to think before I felt the sudden shift in tension in the air.

“Uh oh.” Koa’s voice barely reached my ears. “You didn’t.”

“Oh fucking shit. Is that—” Ciel began and held his tongue as if it would change the inevitable. All I had to do was lower my hand to reveal what I knew was a mate mark on my neck, meaning I was sporting four mate marks on my body—left shoulder, right shoulder, left lower hip bone, and now neck.

My wolf was finally up as if the unexpected mate bond had woken her from deep slumber. She’d been asleep even when Ciel and Koa marked me, but now she was high on panting glee because we were staring at our fourth mate—four fucking mates, three of them that I got in an hour.

You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.

“You. Marked. Her.” If those words of truth didn’t make both parties move back a good three feet, it was Erebus’s aura that pushed everyone but Atticus away from him.

“I bit her,” he elaborated as if he were a vampire trying to explain why there was a bite mark on the side of my neck.

That would have been far better than this though.

“The only way to heal your guard was to send my energy through Nesta. Obviously, that would risk her dying because her base element is darkness, so I had to do something that would invite pain to balance her dark element, so I bit and sucked on her blood in the spiritual realm so she wouldn’t have actually died physically. That was why she was so out of it when she came out of the meditative state and you had to give her a boost of energy before she completely tipped over the ledge of death.”

The way he summarized it like it was no big deal was mind-blowing to me, especially when Erebus’s threatening aura was only getting stronger and stronger by the second, but he couldn’t hide the joy in his eyes that was seeping into the rest of his expression, his blue eyes dancing with twinkles of gold as they peered into my shocked ones once more.

“So if that triggered a mate bond, well… oops?” He shrugged.

“He’s doomed,” Koa and Ciel said in unison, their deadpan voices telling me they were in line for who was going to kill Atticus—which in nightmare wolf language meant more than once.

Atticus tugged his gaze away from me—even though it felt like he wanted to do other things aside from confronting Erebus—and looked straight into Erebus’s eyes.

“So, yes.” He got to the point. “I marked her.”

That was when all hell broke loose.

“Ere—” My words didn’t even have a chance of piercing the air before my Alpha was not only crashing into Atticus’s body but was already in his massive wolf form and crushing the man to the ground.

“Welp.” Ciel didn’t even hesitate to scoop me up. “Time to get to higher ground.”

“Higher ground?!” I shrieked as he literally jumped into the nearest tree with Koa following suit. As if the others understood what Ciel was clueing in on, they were next to jump into the nearby trees as the sounds of bones cracking echoed around us.

Before we caught a glimpse of the tumbling balls of black and white, the ground trembled like the collision between the two forces was far too much for nature itself.

“Why does it feel like an earthquake?” I questioned. This was my first time witnessing Erebus in full-on kill mode, which now worried me because that meant Atticus’s life was on the line.

Did I really want to watch my new mate die at the hands—or claws—of my first mate?

My wolf, on each other hand, was howling happily like this was a boxing match and she had front row seats. It was fucking wild, and I was just trying to not get giddy from her excitement.

“The forest is embedded with Alpha’s energy,” Koa reminded me as he jumped over to land on the same tree as us, taking the upper branch above us. “When Alpha loses it that usually means there’s a threat on pack lands that needs exterminating, so the land will assist him in eliminating the threat.”

“Wait! He can’t kill Atticus!” I pressed. “Yes, he kinda went overboard with marking me, but can’t we talk about it first?!”

“Goddess, you know Erebus,” Koa began. “He lives off of the ‘killing now, talking later’ motto and I’m sure if he didn’t start the fight, one of us would have.”

“You guys were going to actually fight Atticus?!” I exclaimed. “This can’t be that bad.”

Ciel’s chuckle was far too deadly, which had us glancing over to confirm Castiel was in control and giving me a charming smile.

“Darling, you seem to always forget how precious you are to us,” he hummed in my ear before purposely pressing his lips against their specific bond mark that left me shivering as my back arched automatically. He further licked the spot and trailed his tongue up until he whispered in my ear. “When something is ours, it’s ours. Mess with that balance, and there are consequences far worse than death.”

“Alpha killing him wouldn’t even be enough,” Koa voiced. “A few months of torture would be a good start.”

“You guys are horrible,” I commented and looked over to Atticus’s men. “Cornelius, Sawyer, Arthur, isn’t there anything we can do to stop Atticus?”

“Nope,” the three of them stated in unison.

“Wait, seriously?” I shouted before a row of trees further in front of us were engulfed in black flames.

“Well, I mean, I agree with y’all being possessive and wanting to kill Atticus for marking your woman and all,” Cornelius acknowledged. “But you’re playing with Death.”

“Literally with Death,” Sawyer emphasized.

“Which means your Alpha is actually in jeopardy if Atticus loses his control over the alternate side,” Arthur concluded.

“Alternate?” Castiel was still here and immensely intrigued. “Do tell me more.”

“Um…” Arthur shared a look with the other two before glancing over my way. “Did Atticus tell you anything about us?”

“Not really?” I shook my head before our discussion in the meditation realm popped into my mind. “Wait. He mentioned something about the Four Horsemen.”

“Wait! The Four Horsemen?!” Liam exclaimed, which reminded us of the third group that was hanging out on the tree that was further on our left side and positioned in the row between our tree and the archangel wolves’ tree. “Why would he bring that up?”

“Why are you so nervous?” I decided to be nosy because as of now, we couldn’t see the chaos happening other than explosions and light sparks. I was still darting my eyes back and forth, but I would love to know what Liam knew about them.

“Aside from them being the bringers of the end of the world?” Lance offered.

Jet gave him a confused look. “Wait. You guys believe that human fable?”

“What do you mean, do we believe that human fable? It’s legit,” Lance argued.

“No, it’s not,” Jet argued and shook his head. “Humans altered that shit big time. It doesn’t cue the end of the world. The Four Horsemen already live among us on this supernatural plane.”

“That’s bullshit,” Lance huffed, but Henry shook his head.

“No, Jet. That’s what I was taught when I was young,” Henry argued.

“Same here,” Liam emphasized and continued with, “The real legends of the Four Horsemen are scary as fuck. They’re not simply the catalyst of the apocalypse. They were once gods who were rulers in Heaven. Obviously, Heaven isn’t just one big place that everyone just goes to when they do good in the world and have goodness in their heart. Paradise has its own layers to it and each layer was designated to one of the gods. Their names are too tricky to speak in the English language, but because fewer humans were getting into Heaven and more into Purgatory and Hell, the Creator decided to give another role to these gods.”

Castiel secured his hold on me before suddenly jumping out of our tree with Koa in tow to join Cornelius, Sawyer, and Arthur just as the previous tree we were chilling in got blasted by black flames that went on for a few miles.

Liam acted like we hadn’t almost died as he carried right along.

“The four gods were very dear to the Creator, and one thing he knew they craved was love. Many gods are worshipped here in this universal plane, so the Creator decided to send them down to be worshipped gods. I know not everyone acknowledges these practices, but there are gods in every designated element that religions and cultures worship. These practices originally were made to offer a woman of age who would be considered ‘blessed’ to the gods based on their reaction,” he revealed. “If it was a water god or gods, the offered woman that was approved of by them would trigger a grand rainfall after, say, weeks of drought. Or a place that was always covered in shadows would suddenly be washed over with sunlight. Signs like that. But the original deal was that the woman would have to reach a certain age depending on her culture, belief system, or shifter race. The ripe age for female wolves is supposed to be twenty-five.”

“Supposed to be, but?” Jet pressed.

“Humans and shifters altered shit,” Liam noted. “This information was passed down by my great-great-grandmother before she passed, but the books that carry the truth of these legends have been purposely hidden as the supernatural race has expanded and the world is swiftly growing and adapting to technology. Humans knew we’d be at a disadvantage not knowing the truth, which is why they worked overtime to manipulate or get rid of our ancient scriptures as well even their own holy scriptures like the Bible. Go check the current edition. A shit ton is missing in comparison to when you look at the Bibles in third world countries or other religious books.”

It made sense, but at the same time, it felt like that would inch us closer to the end of the world, for we didn’t even know what the fuck we were doing wrong—let alone right.

“Then why are babies offered to these gods?” I dared to ask and tried not to sound so nervous about it.

“Babies should never have been offered,” Henry voiced and he actually looked angry about it. “I’m not sure if this happened before you were born, Nesta, but there came a time where a very large group of worshippers believed that sacrificing women and children would get these gods’ favor. Many cultures used to do it back when technology and such were non-existent, but those scenarios all had consequences that wiped out the tribe or village in question because of the immense amount of bloodshed that tainted the lands. This group, in particular, however, was desperate for power and knew their gods could deliver exactly what they wished for, so they not only began to sacrifice women and children but would offer babies in exchange for power. Not only would this tamper with the baby’s destiny, but it also began making a curse on all children who were offered to these gods, for that was against the Creator’s rules.”

Liam nodded. “I know the group you’re talking about. They always change their name and location so no one can stop them from doing their hidden practices, but decades back, the sacrifices got to the point where they were forcing women to have children by letting the men rape and impregnate them. The moment the baby was born, they would offer them to the gods but would never wait for there to be a sign before killing the child and pouring the blood into some sort of pool or lagoon. It was such messed-up shit, and when the Creator finally had enough, the land was struck by lightning bolts of purple and blue and the sky thundered with immense anger. I think they thought the world was about to end because a female voice boomed through the air and cursed those people and their next generations sevenfold. None of them would be allowed to have children from then on. Any children who were younger than fifteen ended up dying the moment they reached that specific age. I guess because that’s normally the starting age where children blessed with magic obtain the reminder of their powers, it made sense to punish them with death thanks to the sins committed by their elders and parents. The ultimate purpose was to let their generation die off. ”

“Is that what happened?” Koa inquired.

“No.” It was Sawyer that spoke and further shook his head. “They simply moved to a different location and started over.”

“How would they start over?” I pressed. “The women couldn’t get pregnant.”

“Simply steal a baby, child, or woman who didn’t fall in their family plague,” Cornelius announced with a grave expression. “That’s how they picked up after themselves like they hadn’t just been punished. They’d collect the blood in jars or containers instead of pouring it into a lagoon because of how often they moved, but now that the magic exists and is far stronger than it once was, they don’t need to move at all. They can just use the magic to cloak their location so no one else can interfere.”

“Then how does this concern the Four Horsemen?” Castiel asked as he rested his chin on my shoulder while he continued to hold me by the waist. I felt like he was keeping close to comfort the bubble of nerves and anxiety brewing within me versus preparing for the chance of us avoiding another random attack.

I briefly tried to check on my two fighting wolves, but everything was just covered in smoke.

“You remember how I mentioned that the Creator wished to give the Four Horsemen a chance at love? Well, seeing as they were gods, the only way of giving them someone of equal ranking was by encouraging the birth of a woman who would be able to handle them. She wouldn’t necessarily be a god per se, because she’d be born on this earthly plane, but with this world’s transition into the realms of magic and supernaturals, she could be something close to such godly power.”

“A goddess,” Koa acknowledged and watched Liam nod.

“Their fates would be tied by the symbol of a crescent moon that would have shown up when the child was born; however, something bad happened,” Liam revealed.

“Did she die?” I asked in suspense.

“No.” Levi shook his head. “She—”

“Was taken.” Cornelius finished the sentence and now he really looked mad. “Stolen from the sanctuary of her birthplace and forcibly bonded to another set of gods who weren’t destined for her.”

“Ya… wait. How do you know that part?” Liam questioned. “I learned that part from my grandmother after her mother and great-grandmother passed. The sin that was committed plagued the world into a state of imbalance and the legends were shifted into a clear warning by Seers. They declared the apocalypse would occur the moment the Four Horsemen were ready to take revenge if they didn’t retrieve the destined goddess that they swore to love and protect the moment she was born.”

Cornelius didn’t answer, his eyes strictly on me, just like Sawyer’s and Arthur’s. I didn’t need anyone to speak more about it. I knew exactly what had transpired, and now, the dots were beginning to connect.

Why my monsters were bound to lose me no matter what I did…

“Atticus is Death,” I whispered. I didn’t back down in staring at the three archangel wolves. “And you three are the remaining horsemen.”

“Wait…” Lance began, looking between us.

Jet gasped. “Fucking shit, wait! Are you trying to say Nesta’s the goddess that was stolen from the sanctuary, offered to a whole different set of evil gods instead of the Four Horsemen she was destined to be with, and now she’s basically stuck between two godly forces while she’s mated to OUR Alpha?!”

“Mated to our Alpha, Beta, and Sentinel Guard, Jet,” Henry muttered. “Her shoulders are marked, and it totally feels like they’re bonded now compared to before where they were just really lovey-dovey.”

“Lovey-dovey is not a word,” Lance pointed out as if it were so important.

“Are you hearing yourself?” Jet groaned. “We found out the stolen goddess is our pack healer and you’re more concerned about pointing out that ‘lovey-dovey’ isn’t a fucking word?!”

“I feel like you guys all forgot that they just admitted they’re the Four Horsemen,” Liam pointed out and then gestured in the direction he clearly sensed Alpha and Atticus were fighting. “Which literally means Alpha is facing Death. Like, the Pale Rider of the Four Horsemen, Death!”

As if that specific fact clicked, the three of them looked in that direction in horror before Henry whispered, “Alpha is fucked!”

“Shit! We have to stop them!” Jet exclaimed and looked at the other three. “How the fuck do we stop the Horseman of Death?!”

“Well…” Arthur pouted his lips. “It’s not like Atticus has lost control ye—” He paused and suddenly was out of the tree and dropping to the ground.

“What the—Arthur?” Sawyer tried to call out to him, but the man looked possessed as he suddenly lifted his hand up and summoned a massive shield that illuminated in a magnificent shade of glimmering orange.

Not a second later, something struck it with enough elemental force to make anyone go blind if they caught sight of the explosive blast. Castiel passed me over to Koa without a word as he stood protectively in front of us at the edge of the branch. He was clearly ready to interfere if things went into a massive battle, but I was still keeping my eyes on Arthur.

“War,” I whispered. “Arthur is War.”

“Two down,” Sawyer replied as his eyes met my dazed gaze with a wink. “Two more to go.”

Arthur lowered his hand and shattered the shield into tiny glowing orbs, revealing the sight of our surroundings and leaving us speechless—not because of the destructive force it should have left behind, but because of the complete opposite.

Did the blast just heal the forest?

If it wasn’t for the fact that the current trees we were sitting on matched with everything behind us—bare trees and layers of various fall leaves—you’d never think the sight before us was part of the same forest.

The trees were now full of greenery and the grass and soil were the healthiest I’d ever witnessed since coming here. Literal butterflies were fluttering in the air, and you’d think we’d entered spring season instead of inching towards winter.

I finally caught sight of both of them—Erebus’s body was covered in shadows versus Atticus’s, which was covered in aura-like energy that was pure white. His wolf eyes were just as white as the rest of his body, while Erebus’s eyes were possessed with black, which warned me he was in survival mode. That wasn’t a good sign at all.

“What did the blast do?” Henry decided to ask.

“Atticus’s most powerful moves are going to be light-based because we were born as archangel wolves,” Cornelius revealed. “Meaning, the power of the blast will definitely harm the target, but it’ll spare the surroundings by having the opposite effect.”

“He’s such a show-off,” Sawyer whined. “Arthur? Are you back yet or are you still in War mode?”

Arthur blinked and looked over at Sawyer. “Oh. I’m back! Uh, sorry about that. I kinda just acted on instinct by accident.”

Sawyer shrugged. “They already know who we really are, so meh. Not a big deal. Besides, Atticus totally did that on purpose.”

“Did what on purpose?” Koa inquired. “The blast that heals the forest?”

“Yup,” Sawyer replied. “That blast just overpowered the layers of Alpha Erebus’s energy he bestowed upon the land, so technically speaking, from where that lovely green edge onward to who knows how far is under Atticus’s ruling unless Erebus wants to overpower that here and now. Obviously, I don’t think Atticus would let him try.”

“Which means we can’t get kicked out!” Arthur cheered. “Score!”

“Hold on, but I thought you said he was Death,” Lance argued. “If he’s Death, he can’t do all that.”

“Life and death go hand in hand,” Castiel declared as he looked over his shoulder at them. “Where there is life, there’s death. Where there is death, there is life. Rebirth can only be achieved with death, so despite him being the Horseman of Death, that doesn’t mean all his attacks are as obvious. It’s like when they judge us for only being able to give people nightmares at night. They don’t consider us multifunctional with our dark magic, shadow flames, and the other elements we can conjure.”

“It’s like how Nesta can heal even though she’s a nightmare wolf and a goddess,” Koa acknowledged. “No longer is the world simply black and white. We all carry unique traits now, so I guess it does make sense that his attack did the opposite of chaos, especially since it seems as though he planned that.”

“So… are they going to stop fighting?” Jet pondered and pointed their way. “Cause it looks like they’re going to attack again.”

We glanced back, catching onto the way they growled and crouched lower, their bodies charging up as if this were only the beginning of the battle, but one thing was very obvious.

Erebus’s energy was lacking big time in comparison to Atticus’s.

“Shit,” Koa and Castiel cursed as if they caught onto exactly what I had. Castiel jumped off the tree and tried to run forward but crashed into an invisible wall.

“What the—” He would have fallen back if it wasn’t for Arthur, who caught him.

“Atticus put up a barrier,” Arthur hissed. “That’s not good! He’s not in control.”

“Wait! So we can’t stop them?!” Henry pressed. “Alpha isn’t strong enough to deflect whatever your Alpha’s about to pull off!”

“I agree with you but Death isn’t really merciful when his opponent isn’t backing down,” Sawyer acknowledged with obvious nervousness. “This isn’t going to end well.”

“Jo isn’t here to help Nesta in aiding Alpha with his injuries either,” Liam noted.

“Nesta’s reached her limit with healing. We can’t do shit and the West is a good hour away in wolf form running at full speed,” Koa acknowledged. “Fuck! EREBUS! BACK DOWN!”

We knew Erebus better than anyone. The Alpha would rather die than dare back down to anyone.

Except for me.

“Koa?” I got the Beta’s attention with the emotional crack in my voice, and his eyes landed on me to see the waterworks that were pooling in my lavender eyes within literally five seconds. His whole body froze which meant he let me go, and I was out of the tree and darting into a full sprint before anyone could stop me.

“She did not just—” Cornelius began but was cut off by Castiel’s booming voice.

“NESTA!”

I didn’t even look back as all my focus was on meeting right in the middle between the two overpowered beings. Neither of them had heard Castiel’s shout because they were roaring and charging toward one another in a heartbeat.

I gritted my teeth as I pushed my legs to get me there before it was too late, but everything that had unraveled finally seemed to sink in.

I had been stolen at birth?

My pack wasn’t really my pack?

Were my parents even real? Mother… All those who took the role of being a figure in my life and made me feel like I belonged when in reality, I was never destined to be a nightmare wolf.

I was forced to be bonded to the dark gods… my monsters…

The townspeople… the worshippers.

They not only stole me from the gods I was destined to be with but gave me a role I’m not supposed to carry?

Am I not supposed to be goddess? Am I not even supposed to carry these powers?

What about Dark Nessa? Is that why she exists? Because I stole her place?

And where does that leave my monsters?

Regis… Aloisium… Fenriz.

They’re the only victims in all of this.

Where does that leave me?

Where do I stand when I now belong to three different groups?

No… The real question is, can I continue a balancing act of steamy dreams with my monsters, life in my pack with my three wolf mates, and somehow manage to stop the horseman from enacting their revenge?

BEFORE I KNEW IT, I was on the line between the two marked territories, Erebus charging at me from the left, while Atticus was running at full force from the right.

I didn’t bother looking at either of them as I put my head down in shame and closed my eyes.

“Stop,” I whimpered. “Please?”

It was such a weak command, but the truth finally reached my heart and I knew without a doubt that I was the stolen child and I may be the one potentially fucking up the balance between the goddesses.

I’m the problem… so why not get rid of me now so everyone’s free?

The whiplash of wind crashed into me from both ends, but I stood my ground while my outstretched arms trembled. I waited for the end—the combined blasts that would crash into me and probably kill me in one go.

It was a pretty smart move because if this had been before I knew what I knew, I could have absorbed the energy and regenerated myself with the excess power, but I didn’t carry the drive to do such a thing.

I felt absolutely horrible.

When silence descended upon us, I forced myself to open my eyes and slowly peered at Atticus’s wolf—whose nose was just an inch from my outstretched hand.

The gentle brush of his nose against my palm was followed by a lick of his tongue across the palm of my hand. His immediate need to comfort me only made my heart clench as my eyes met his.

Pain.

Could he see the pain that encouraged those pooling tears of frustration to escape and spill down my flushed face? Or was it because he couldn’t possibly blame me for falling in love with my monsters who I wholeheartedly thought were made for me?

I’d thought that I was born and raised with the intention of reaching the age where they would not only feed off my energy but give us the opportunity to explore our relationships until we were truly in love.

That was what I’d created in my mind, accepting that this was the lifestyle I was meant to live and endure because it was simply a part of my destiny.

That the sex dreams at sixteen and onward were okay because even if they didn’t understand what my teenage self was trying to protect them from, at least I could still love them from afar and be the dark goddess they were destined to love.

Yet, it was all a lie.

A lie weaved by those individuals that worshipped them in the light but were plotting evil in the shadows.

I felt horrible, this feeling of dread pulsing through me as I stared into those luminous eyes that went from fury to sadness as they dipped in raging force.

“I’m sorry.” I was sure my apology was barely audible, but I knew he’d heard those two words as more tears spilled down my face. “I… I didn’t know. I knew the town was bad… and the people… were evil, but… I didn’t know… my monsters weren’t destined for me.”

Those white burning spheres began to dim until those magnificent azure eyes were back. The calm in them made a sob escape my lips, and he proceeded to step forward just so his forehead could press against mine.

“Don’t shed tears, Sweet Theia.” There was Atticus’s voice that hummed in my mind as I felt the tingling burn of my mark on my neck. “You’ve done nothing but love the only way you know how. The way you’ve been taught to please those you cherish and keep dear to your heart while protecting everyone without worrying about yourself.”

I lifted my right hand to press into his fur.

Please forgive me.

“There’s nothing to forgive, for you did nothing wrong, Nerissa.”

I opened my eyes in shock while his danced in glee. Of course he’d know my actual name, but it still shocked me nevertheless.

“So did my eyes malfunction or are there actually two Nessys standing there?” Ciel questioned and his voice changed as Castiel added, “If not, damn. Good and Evil Nessy are hot.”

Wait. What?

I turned my head at that moment to see my copy—her other arm was outstretched as her hand was in Erebus’s soft, shadow coat. It was as if we’d done the exact same move, but compared to me who needed to give Atticus the apology he deserved, Erebus was given the comfort I bet he needed to tame his craze for bloodshed.

“Dark Nessa,” I whispered and gave her a loving smile as she copied me and giggled.

“Me!” she declared with pride before her hand very lightly tapped my forehead. “Light Nessa!”

Huh?

“Light… Nessa?” I didn’t understand until arms hooked around me from behind and pulled me into a back hug. I knew it was Atticus immediately, but before I could question him, a single white feather fell between me and Dark Nessa, the object shifting until a little golden pocket mirror floated before me.

It was open, the mirrored surface displaying my reflection for my lavender eyes to see, and there was the mark.

A glowing crescent moon of white.

“That’s the mark.” Cornelius’s voice managed to reach us from afar, even as the words were spoken in awe.

“Then Atticus was really right,” Sawyer whispered, sounding as if he were on the verge of shedding tears. “She’s the one.”

“Wow…” Arthur could barely speak. “I know Atticus promised us we’d find her… but damn. After all these years, we finally did find her.”

The heaviness of emotions in the air was strong as we stood there in solemn silence. It wasn’t until I caught onto the shadows that wrapped around Erebus that the quietness was broken by bones cracking back into place.

Just like that, Erebus stood there in those magical boxers of his, the expression on his face surprisingly calm as he looked at us.

“I knew who you were,” Erebus began, his words directed to Atticus specifically. “However, I wanted to witness a couple of things: one, what lengths you’d go to claim what was destined to be yours, and two, whether you would do what it takes to remain by her side.”

So he knew? Knew how much exactly?

“How did you know I was one of the Four Horsemen?” Atticus inquired even as he continued to hug me. “I gave no hints.”

“You didn’t need to,” Erebus muttered while trying not to stare too long at us because I bet it irritated him. “I know the legends and am aware of where some of those Terrors come from. The night I found Nesta, I knew she wasn’t simply a nightmare wolf roaming around those dangerous lands. Her initial injuries, bruises, and scars were suspect. That shit isn’t obtained simply from surviving the harsh environment of tainted forests. They’re battle scars from being tortured like a slave, and only one group of old-fashioned individuals still does that shit.”

He masked his emotions as he shook his head at the memory.

“Nesta was strong. Far too strong for a fifteen-year-old to be left astray with no pack. I never pressured her to tell me about her past. All I cared about was the necessities: her name, age, wolf breed, and what she wished for if I offered her a place of salvation. That doesn’t mean I didn’t try to connect the dots and figure out exactly where she came from, but once she seemed settled into our pack, I had no objective of trying to return her to such a frightening place,” he elaborated. “Despite all of that, I knew about the traditions of gods being worshipped and offered children whom they decided would be their destined mates. Some think of the traditions with disgust because these gods are obviously ancient beings, but I’m well aware of you guys being able to take human or shifter forms, and whatever you decide upon has to age accordingly to the timeline, so even if you’re gods, you all carry human counterparts regardless of the shifter trait.”

He crossed his arms and briefly closed his eyes.

“Who am I to interfere in whatever business is happening with the gods? The only reason why it became my business is because Nesta is now my mate, but honestly, even if she wasn’t, I’d have no choice but to intervene,” he revealed. “No matter if she’s destined for you or not, if you’re a bigger douche than me, then fuck that. The same applies to if you gods won’t go above and beyond to acknowledge and show her that you wish to share a future with her that doesn’t revolve around making her some sex slave. Why would I offer her over if that’s the end game? I’m cruel and merciless, but I’d never stand for my own pack members belittling women in such a manner. So why would I be okay with gods doing the same behavior? Especially to someone I’ve come to respect, love, and cherish.”

I could cry all over again as my eyes met his. He knew so much and yet he took me in when I had nobody to rely on and ended up aiding me so I could become someone even better than I would have envisioned.

He acted like a true Alpha.

“Then you know about the dark gods,” Atticus concluded.

“I do,” he responded. “And I support whatever she decides. Whatever happens to them is on their plate, not mine, but if it involves Nesta and puts her in danger then I’ll get involved. She’s survived without physically meeting them, and if they aren’t going to take that initiative like you and your men have, then they don’t deserve her. It’s as simple as that.”

“I could actually get to like you,” Atticus mumbled so low, I was sure only we heard him say it. His attention then turned to Dark Nessy. “You’re the dark twin from the forest.”

“Dark Nessy!” she proudly declared as she lifted her head up with pride before pointing at Atticus. “Sexy archangel with big cock!”

I wasn’t the only one who practically choked on their saliva with that one.

“Alright, I’m totally lost but I approve of Dark Nessy.” Sawyer snickered.

“Agreed. She’d make things extra chaotic,” Arthur praised.

“Shouldn’t any of you be worried that there are legit two of them?” Lance pointed out.

“Ya, I mean, she looks like Nesta’s shadow if anything. How did she do that?”

“Huh? This the first time you guys have seen her?” Henry side-eyed them. “I thought it was a goddess trick Nesta liked to pull to piss off Alpha.”

“What? No. Why would you think it’s a trick?” Liam questioned.

“Her shadowed self always goes into Alpha’s office and messes with shit to piss him off,” Henry stated like it was obvious. “I mean, now that I know there’s a difference, I can’t really discount Nesta much, but when she does it, she’s usually really loud about it as she insults Alpha’s existence.”

My cheeks began to blush while Dark Nesta giggled evilly.

“See that laugh? That’s the sound that Nesta makes when she’s up to her scrambling everything games.”

“I actually thought that was her magic roaming around freely,” Ciel confessed. “She always steals my daggers from my weapon closet but I just never say anything since I know Nessy loves fighting with daggers.”

“So that’s where that collection of daggers came from?” I gasped and looked at Dark Nessy. “You stole them?! All eighty-five of them?”

“Heh.” She grinned from ear to ear and presented one on command. “Ninety-two!”

“Oh goddess,” Ciel groaned. “She stole more.”

“You literally replaced a dagger ninety-two times?” Koa looked at Ciel like he was mad.

“You can never have enough daggers, and besides, if they kept going missing, surely they were being put to good use or something,” Ciel answered and shrugged.

“No more hiding!” Dark Nessy cheered and put her hands up. “Free!” She then skipped and tackled me into a hug that took my breath away. Atticus pulled back just in time.

“She did that on purpose,” Atticus huffed as he glared at Dark Nessy, who giggled menacingly before tugging me the other way until she easily pushed me into Alpha.

“Mine!” She pointed at me—and I guess that counted for Erebus as well—before she stuck her tongue out and grinned. “Finders keepers!”

“Is she trying to say since Alpha found Nesta first, he gets to keep her?” Jet asked for clarification.

Lance answered, “Pretty much.”

“I have to try to bribe you,” Atticus declared with determination as he crossed his arms over his chest. The movement alone had Dark Nessy and me moving our gaze from his top half to his very naked bottom half.

While I felt my cheeks begin to flush, Dark Nessy laughed sinisterly, her dagger back in her hand. “Chop. Chop.”

“Scary,” Erebus muttered before his arms tightened around me. One of his hands dipped lower until his fingertips inched into my jeans just to brush the bond mark almost possessively while I looked up to meet his downward gaze.

“I guess all those answers you’ve been craving decided to come at you at once.”

My eyes softened as I worked up a smile that surely carried my relief and sadness. Was I relieved that we’d found out the truth at such a fast pace? Yes. Was I sad because of what the truth revealed? Partially yes, for that meant that I’d have to do something I never really had the boldness to keep my word about.

Cut my monsters off… for good.

“Ya,” I whispered and tried to blink away my tears. He didn’t hesitate to lean down and lay his mouth against mine, the slow yet passionate kiss giving me the comfort I really needed.

“Don’t worry about it for now.” His voice filled my mind. “I won’t defend them or crucify them until we discover the deeper truth to all of this, but until then, it’s safe to assume they may be victims just like you.”

Deep in my heart, I wished to believe that, but then again, they were monsters. Dark lords with tainted powers were motivated to do what had to be done to keep them alive for centuries. At the end of the day, who was I?

Just a woman who was kidnapped from her heritage and tossed into a world that wasn’t aligned with her destiny.

“So… should I just go put this food in the Pack House and come back later?”

I broke the kiss with Erebus to look over to my left just like everyone else, our eyes landing upon the tall woman with vivid red hair wearing a white tank top, jean short-shorts, white runners, and a jean jacket.

She was balancing five aluminum trays of food on each hand, and yet she made it look effortless as she blinked her golden eyes while staring from Erebus and me to Atticus.

“Or I can just wait in the corner with everyone else over there while you continue your threesome,” she summed up.

“Rebel Nat!” Dark Nesta cheered and ran over to my best friend.

“Oh? Hey, Dark Ness. How are… Wait a fucking minute!” She gasped in horror. “Dark Ness?! W-Why are you out?! The others aren’t supposed to see you!”

“Mission failed. Don’t care,” she replied happily and took a deep inhale as she reached where Natalia stood. “Food! Starving.”

As if the mere mention of food triggered my stomach’s cry for the replenishing dishes, the loud growl that followed was enough to catch everyone’s attention as they all looked my way.

My face was completely red as I muttered, “I’m starving. The only thing I’ve eaten since yesterday afternoon was the chocolate strawberries and those two plates of food.”

Natalia gasped in horror. “Ness! How many times do I have to remind you that you’re always starving? Like, how are you surrounded by what, eleven men, and NONE of you have fed her?!”

“Um…” Atticus began while Erebus sighed.

“It’s not like we didn’t feed her.… We were just busy replenishing other essential areas.”

The way Natalia frowned at the Alpha made him actually grow rigid as she stomped right over until her blazing eyes were on me. “Step aside for a moment, Nesta.”

“Uh… ya.” I wasn’t going to fight my angry best friend. I was behind her in a second. She proceeded to dump the five trays of food into Alpha’s grasp before he could say a word. Then she glared at Atticus, who immediately stood a tad taller as she stomped over to him and gave the other five stacks of food to him.

“Sex is not food! You Alphas can’t think fucking straight because your cocks are always fucking horny. My best friend is a goddess. Did you hear me? God. Dess! You have to feed her regularly in comparison to your Lunas that you wolf men always forget to feed! I swear, the one thing I learned living with four Alpha assholes is you categorize sex like it’s life support.”

“I mean, with sex, you’ll certainly be satisfied,” Lance admitted.

“Who needs food when the sex is lit?” Jet added.

Natalia slowly looked their way, and I swore the temperature in the forest went up a notch, as did her flaming aura.

“What if I tie you two up in the dungeon beneath Crescent Bar and let the succubus strippers suck your cocks all night and day without food and see if you’ll last three days,” Natalia suggested, and I knew the expression on her face was deadly. “Trust me when I say, it’ll only be good for the first three rounds. After that, you’ll be begging to be freed from their mouths. Shall we test out that theory?”

“N-N-No!” They stood straight and even lifted their hands up like a group of soldiers acknowledging the lieutenant.

“Then instead of talking bullshit, why don’t you accompany your Alpha and help set the table for us to eat breakfast?”

“Y-Y-Yes, Alpha Nat!” they replied and swiftly rushed to stand at attention next to Erebus.

“Now then,” she began and immediately turned around to face me. “Damn, bitch. You look like you went through the gigs, but then after the shit we went through, I’m sure your side of chaos was just as wild.”

All I could do was laugh and stare into her brilliant eyes. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“Well, let’s start by getting you and your dark side home to eat! Then we’re having a sleepover because I’m tired of being up for what feels like forever.” She hooked her arm around mine and offered her free arm to Dark Nessy, who hugged her tightly.

If there was one thing I loved about Natalia, it was that she was the type who never left her friends behind. She acknowledged everyone, even my dark side that I’d been okay with telling her about because she could keep secrets.

“But… don’t we have to talk about everything that happened?” I reasoned.

“Fuck that,” Natalia cursed. “That’s the last thing we’re talking about. Honestly, if the world ends while we’re sleeping, good fucking riddance because we’ll just be reborn into a better world where chocolate and ice cream would be just as free as pads.”

“Pads aren’t free,” Erebus grumbled. He was rewarded with an intense glare from the menacing eyes of Natalia.

“What, Alpha Erebus? Were you trying to comment on feminine products when you don’t experience periods and don’t even go to buy some for your mate? The last time she sent you to get some, you got those thin ass liners as if her period flow is but a drop in the dried Nile.”

“I’m going to leave now before we get targeted,” Ciel whispered to Koa, who shivered.

“I’m coming. No way am I getting stuck in all of this.”

“Wait! You guys better not leave me. If I’m suffering carrying these trays from the South, so are you!” Erebus complained.

“Now that’s just cruel, Alpha,” Ciel whined.

“No mercy,” Koa commented as he shook his head.

I rolled my eyes and gave Natalia a weak smile.

“I’d love to get back, stuff our faces, and enjoy a nice sleepover,” I summed up. “I could sleep for a week.”

“That’s the plan, at least for 48 hours, or else there are going to be some wonderful California fires over the weekend and I won’t even be mad about it,” Natalia vowed and began to tug us forward. “Off to eat!”

“Food!” Dark Nessy cheered.

All I had to do was follow their lead, my mind reeling in what was mostly gained from all of this.

There was so much to be grateful and relieved about, but tonight, I decided that our brunch would be spent living in the moment.

It’s funny how a battle of dominance led to a pack alliance worth fighting for.

11

LIFE OF DECEPTION AND WAITING GAME

“You wanna go, fucker?”

“I can destroy you in a heartbeat!”

“You’re underestimating me.”

“Just like you’re always underestimating me!”

“Jeez,” Natalia began as she walked over to the sink where I was washing the last bit of dishes. “They literally fight like cats and dogs.”

“I feel like it’s because they’re opposite elements and Alphas,” I commented as Erebus and Atticus continued picking on the other in hopes of getting into another argument.

“Or they’re just attracted to each other and haven’t accepted it yet.”

“We’re NOT attracted to one another,” they both snapped as they pounded their fists on the table.

I turned my head to glare at them, which had them flinching before they looked away.

“They’re gonna make poor Nesta snap.” Ciel laughed while Koa sighed.

“More like break the furniture, which will make our goddess snap. You know it was a mission to find a big enough table to fit a chunk of us and the guards. Good thing it can extend.”

“We should stretch before bed,” Arthur declared.

“Why?” Sawyer said mid-yawn. “Fuck. Can’t we just sleep now?”

“Sleeping without stretching after that strenuous night we had is going to give us aching muscles and we don’t have time for that,” Arthur argued.

“You’re such a health guru,” Cornelius groaned.

“He’s right though,” Ciel offered. “It really is good for your muscles. We can do some yoga exercises outside if you want.”

“That’s a brilliant idea!” Arthur cheered.

“No,” Sawyer whined.

“Do we have to?” Koa groaned with a displeased expression.

“At least if we go outside, those two can go ahead and kill one another to get that sexual tension out of the way,” Cornelius suggested.

“THERE’S NO SEXUAL TENSION!” they snapped and then growled at one another.

“I bet I can outstretch you,” Atticus vowed.

“You’ve probably never played a damn game of twister in your life.” Erebus grinned menacingly. “I’m the king of stretching.”

“Twister has nothing to do with this,” Cornelius sighed and got up. “Hey, Levi, Henry. Wanna join?”

“Hmm?” Levi looked back from the door he was clearly guarding. “But we’re on guard duty.”

“You almost died and you’re on guard duty?” Natalia pointed out and cringed. “Jeez. What kind of slavery show is this? What about rest?”

“We told him to rest,” I acknowledged. “He didn’t want to.”

“I just want to make sure you guys are safe,” Levi muttered with a shrug. “I failed once. I don’t want to fail again.”

That quieted everyone down before Erebus stated, “You failed no one. Like Atticus explained, a Ghoul Terror is experimentally made. You wouldn’t have had a chance to fight against something you’ve never fought before. You did your best and thankfully survived. Don’t guilt yourself over such circumstances that are out of your control.”

Henry nodded and reached out to pat Levi’s shoulders. “Why don’t we join them in stretching and call it a night. Lance and Jet are taking naps, so they told us when we’re ready to switch, to wake them up.”

“You guys can all rest tonight,” I noted and got their attention. “Natalia and I reinforced the magic barriers around the Pack House. We’ll be fine all the way till tomorrow night. It’ll give us some time to actually rest.”

“You did?” Ciel gasped. “When did you guys do that?”

“When we were walking back,” Natalia acknowledged with a shrug. “Not hard to do. We can multitask and you men were so into bickering and arguing you didn’t notice the magic shift.”

“Natalia? Is it okay for you to stay with us instead of your pack?” Koa questioned with a frown. “I don’t want your pack getting upset with us for stealing you.”

“Actually, Nate was the one who requested I come over,” Natalia revealed. “My pack doesn’t need all five of us Alphas on duty. Besides, no one is going to attack us knowing Nate is there.”

“Wait, so you’re Alpha Nat?” Sawyer questioned. “Or have we been referring to Alpha Nate wrongly then? The Goddess of Light always talks about Alpha Nat being an overpowered Alpha.”

“Oh, everyone confuses us.” Natalia shrugged like it really wasn’t a big deal. “I don’t blame them much. I actually don’t wear my hair like this when I’m outside of pack grounds on business. Everyone assumes all the Alphas of Crescent Rose are male and believes the Goddess of Fire lives on the outskirts with the other woman and children. I got tired of correcting them so…”

“So you aren’t overpowered?” Arthur concluded.

“Natalia’s a powerhouse,” I spoke up and looked at the redhead in question. “She’s the youngest appointed goddess now and wields fire like a champ. She can use wind, too, and her wolf acts like a savage male if anything.”

“My wolf isn’t savage.” Natalia rolled her eyes. “She just has a massive ego that should have been given to an Alpha male rather than a female, but that’s beside the point. I can handle myself quite fine. And since I normally dress like a tomboy, everyone thinks I’m a guy,” she summed up and gestured to her attire. “This is as girly as I normally dress.”

“Unless we go to the bar,” I added. “Then you make yourself look smoking hot.”

“Gotta remind my Alphas who owns their cocks once in a while or they get in over their heads,” she emphasized to me, which made me holler in laughter.

“Yet, you say sex isn’t the best medicine.”

“It isn’t when you’re starving!” she exclaimed and gave the group of men a glare that had them shuffling out of their seats.

“Yoga time!” Ciel declared.

“Perfect timing,” Koa agreed.

“I can’t bend for shit,” Cornelius groaned.

“Hahaha. I’ve got you,” Arthur assured him.

“You’re so fucked.” Sawyer laughed. “He’s gonna bend you until your back literally breaks. He did it to Atticus and the poor guy was out for a week.”

“Don’t remind me,” Atticus snarled.

“Yet you said you can outstretch me. Ya fucking right,” Erebus mocked.

“Meet you outside, Alpha,” Atticus snapped back.

“Oh boy,” Henry sighed. “C’mon, Levi. Let’s follow. We may have to referee.”

“What an eventful way of ending our day,” Levi replied.

They left us in the kitchen, which gave me the chance to finish washing the dishes while Natalia helped to dry and put them back in the cabinets.

“Think you’ve got enough energy for us to speak to Athena?” Natalia offered when she knew we were alone. “As much as I’d rather wait for us to be in better shape, I’m still concerned about how we were targeted tonight.”

“I think I’m up for it.” Truthfully, I was pretty drained, but we weren’t going to get answers unless we talked to someone on the higher scale of power in the goddess department. “Did every goddess get attacked?”

“No, which is peculiar. Only the goddesses with wolf packs attached were targeted,” Natalia revealed. “I reached out to Athena and ‘The Goddess of Light,’” she mocked Danica, her emphasis on only calling her by her title. “Athena said they had a few casualties, but they were able to get the children and women to safety. As for Danica, she didn’t say much, as usual. To be honest, I’m not even sure if they got attacked or not.”

“Danica is going to become a suspicious target if she keeps being so secretive,” I muttered as I wiped my hands and turned to lean against the counter. “Didn’t Athena warn her that the Elders are tired of her princess bullshit?”

“Do you really think that bitch cares?” Natalia countered. “She’s like in her own world of glorification. She literally thinks she’s a queen that everyone has to bow down to because she’s of light! Too bad all that ‘holy and glory’ nonsense is nothing but a façade. We all know she’s a cold-hearted bitch.”

She walked over to the wooden island and leaned against it so we were facing one another.

“Which reminds me, what’s with Sawyer and Arthur’s necks? The collars?”

“That’s apparently Danica’s doing.” The whole topic made my blood boil, especially now that I knew they were supposed to be bonded to me. I would have never treated them in such a humiliating, tortuous manner, and yet Danica was getting away with such bullshit because the Elders had no control over what happened inside pack life.

Fucking bullshit. They just don’t give a shit about us wolf shifters.

The Elders were chosen men and women who carried plentiful amounts of knowledge regarding the many worlds of magic. Despite them being old-fashioned, we goddesses had no choice but to request their aid when it came to magic politics—aka drama.

With their role of giving us advice and being a second opinion when questions of leadership came up, they disliked dealing with any paranormal situations. It took Natalia and me proving ourselves before they even took us seriously because we were “too young.”

With Athena behind our backs since we were appointed our goddess roles, they didn’t have much of a choice because out of the power spectrum, Athena was at the top of the most powerful goddesses—and matched with Danica, who could never be satisfied with being beneath the Goddess of Darkness.

My position as Goddess of Nightmares already put me on Danica’s shit list, for chances were, when Athena was ready to step down, I would be the top—and potentially only—option to take the role. I wasn’t necessarily afraid of stepping into such a throne of power, but I knew the responsibility was big when you thought about the immense list of beings in this world that carried darkness as their base element.

“She was torturing them with collars?!” Natalia gasped. I could already see that burning anger in her eyes that danced with fury, their golden surface beginning to flicker between orange and red. “If the Elders find out, she can be revoked!”

“You and I know the Elders aren’t going to do shit,” I admitted with a sigh. “I bet they know. You can’t get away with that shit unless those in power don’t give a shit. Yesterday I was attacked by a fleet of wolves and guess what? They were all outcasts of Danica.”

“All of them?” She gasped. “Does she think she’s running a chop farm or something where she can discard wolves whenever they don’t fit her taste? They can go feral and die!”

“I’m sure she’s aware and doesn’t care,” I replied. “Atticus and the others were among them but bailed out when the fake Alpha was making an utter fool of himself.”

“Well, with what you told me thus far, they may have always had the intention of bailing out but didn’t want to give it away.”

I’d told Natalia the majority of what happened because she of all people was someone I could trust to not fuck me over. When she’d unexpectedly been appointed her goddess power, she didn’t have a single female friend and was far shyer than she was now. It took us becoming really good friends and me helping her train to break those walls she placed around herself so she wouldn’t get hurt for her to blossom.

Our childhoods may have been very different from one another, but thankfully we got along and aspired to help one another succeed in the visions we had for ourselves and those we loved.

“Most likely… but it’s a lot,” I whispered.

“It IS a lot,” she emphasized. “I’m really surprised you’re still hanging in there. You went from steamy nightmares to wolf raids to healing Levi and then had to see Erebus and Atticus fight. I would have been crying my eyes out and eating chocolate by now.”

“At least I finally have food in my system. I honestly didn’t realize how hungry I was until we started eating. I’ve never seen my Alpha, Beta, and Sentinel Guard look so fucking surprised in nine and a half years.”

“They thought you’d inhale the whole table.” Natalia laughed and rolled her eyes. “Erebus even gave you his dessert and you know he really enjoys sweet shit.”

“True.” I giggled. “Despite how he’s perceived by the rest of the world, my Alpha is rather romantic.”

“Surprisingly. I noticed the fresh bouquet of flowers. He got that before the chaos when he came back from whatever mission he was on.”

“Mhmm. He especially likes getting them for me around this time of year. They’re rebirth flowers so, just as a reminder.”

“It’s gonna be ten years soon, isn’t it?”

“Next week, I think. Today’s November the first.”

“I forgot,” she admitted. “With how this week is heading, I doubt Crescent Bar is going to be open. You know it gets a bit antsy when shit happens in the wolf community.”

“You’re right.” It really was a safe assumption to make. “Honestly, I think I’ll need to recuperate anyways. I can’t wait to sleep, but then again…” I trailed off.

Natalia pushed off the island to come over to lean against the counter with me.

“Talk to me, Ness.”

“You don’t need to trouble yourself, Nat.” I tried to outmaneuver her attempt to lend an ear, but she wasn’t going to have any of that.

“Afraid to go to sleep?”

I bit my lip and stared at the floor before a sigh left me as I bobbed my head.

“I feel like my whole life is a fucking lie, Natalia.” My gaze hardened just at the thought of all the shit I’d gone through: the torture, the strenuous tasks, and the circumstances I was put through to be the perfect “bride” for these gods who were like idols to me.

Closing my eyes, I let the words leave my lips without thinking about it.

“In less than twenty-four hours my life was turned upside down. I always prepared myself by thinking my life would be dramatically changed with the loss of someone dear or ascending into a higher position. I never once thought that my childhood would be a lie. It took me years of therapy to process that what I was groomed to be wasn’t necessarily normal. Children weren’t born to do weekly rituals or bathe in blood so they would be pure for their dark gods. My pack may have wanted to tell me the truth, but how could they? All of them were bound to that place. It was really huge so we had everything we needed. It wasn’t until my magic started to sprout into something far too powerful to control that they had no choice but to briefly take me in to receive special lessons, and that’s when I unexpectedly met Athena. I didn’t know it was her, and I wasn’t important at the time either, but it was one single session that opened my perspective to how big the world really was and how I’d been led astray.”

Opening my eyes once more, I looked over to Natalia to see her focused gaze as she listened to me.

“That instance was what encouraged me to get out of there, but that was just the tip of the iceberg,” I confessed and my voice dipped further as if to ensure no one else heard me. “I overheard the worshippers one night, and how they despised their livelihood. They knew the dark gods were powerful and wanted more: better food, living conditions like mansions, and fancy cars. Obviously, the gods are powerful not only in their associated realms but also in their human forms. A monster in our eyes could be a royal prince in a different country or culture and they knew that. I guess they just got greedy, but they didn’t want to confront my dark gods about it. So they decided they’d do something worse.”

“Worse?” Natalia frowned. “What could they possibly do that would harm those dark gods?”

“Stop worshipping them,” I stated like it was simple, but there was more to it. “At least, that’s how they would paint it in the beginning. Knowing I was going to be sixteen soon, they were pressuring me to offer my body to my dark gods so they could ‘feed off me’ on the regular. They didn’t necessarily call it that, but they made it sound like they were vampires and they required my blood to continue living.”

“So they wanted you to be their sex slave and get them to be addicted to you,” she suggested.

I bobbed my head. “That would be the premise of it. Then they would do fewer rituals while my dark gods were busy enjoying me. They wouldn’t really notice because they’d probably be on a high or something. The objective was to get them to rely on me and completely cut out any traditions related to empowering them.”

“Until they were getting nothing,” Natalia summed up and met my stern gaze. “Then they’d take you away.”

I gave her a sad smile as I whispered, “They weren’t going to just take me. They had intentions of selling me to some outskirts place. In scriptures, it was known as the Forbidden Swamp of Monsters, but it’s basically a very massive space of darkness and thick swamps that mimic sinking sand. The waters are infested with frightening monsters and they capture their prey to feed on for eternity. They wished to take me to whoever manages to live in those parts, knowing that by the time my dark gods figured it out, they would be far too weak to even attempt to find me,” I explained and actually laughed. “The sad thing is, I bet they wouldn’t have noticed if I did disappear, and if they did because of their cravings for me, they wouldn’t have come and found me. All these years have passed and they’re still expecting me to come back.”

“Hmph, but they have the nerve to fuck you in your dreams? Let me come over! I’ll fuck shit up and kick their asses!”

“If only it were that simple.” I laughed.

“I don’t understand though,” Natalia brought up as she crossed her arms over her chest and glanced back at me. “Why didn’t you just tell them?”

“Regis is the definition of stubborn. Aloisium follows suit in that department.”

“And the kinder dark god of the three? The one you actually had a crush on?”

“Fenriz?” I acknowledged. “Weirdly enough, he’s the hardest to summon. He’s really different from the other two. Almost like he doesn’t really want to be associated with the ancient times. From what I remember, he’s technically older than Aloisium, but they act like he’s the youngest. When you’re the youngest, your say doesn’t really matter. There’s also only three of them so even if they tried to vote in agreement, Aloisium always takes Regis’s side since they’re old school pricks.”

“That’s harsh.” Natalia cringed at the mental picture she was making. “Alright, so we gotta at least keep the Fenriz monster.”

I tried not to snicker as I shook my head.

“I know it sounds weird, but I love each of them in their own way. Do I dislike their traditions? Of course, but I was smart enough to realize that if I was born in such an environment, what about them? I don’t know their stories of how they became these dark gods that gathered worshippers far and wide. They’ve been doing this for a thousand years or more. Only so much time can possibly pass before things just blur together. I’m not trying to defend them… or maybe I am, I don’t know. I just could never truly blame them for being the monsters they were molded to be.”

“Have you ever been upset that they fuck you in your dreams?” she asked. “I mean, after you ran away, you said you were on your own for six months. Did the sex start then?”

“No.” I shook my head. “When I first ran away… well, I barely slept, and when I did it was just nightmares. Very vivid ones revolving around rituals and activities I’d forgotten about. I still have them today, but they’re not as frightening, I guess. Whenever I had those nightmares, they were actually the ones to pull me out of them. Fenriz especially. I knew they were angry about my decision, especially Regis, but maybe they thought it was just a phase or something.”

I shrugged and lifted my head to look at the ceiling.

“I don’t think the sex dreams started until I was almost seventeen or even eighteen, and it didn’t go to sexual activities right away. I think it was around the time I was beginning to have a crush on Erebus and my hormones were all over the place. Those dreams kinda started with just soft kisses and finding my confidence in being naked. It was a process and they never did anything unless I consented to it. I remember my first time was with Regis even though I hate his guts, but I think it was because he was really weak or something. I knew the little bit of intimacy I shared with them gave them a bit of empowerment, but during that time he was so… drained? As if he’d completely fade away from my grasp if I didn’t remind him that he was mine. After that happened, it was like he’d been rejuvenated and actually thanked me. I don’t know what he’d gone through to dare show me an ounce of gratitude, but that was the beginning of the sexy dreams.”

“Did you ever think he was weak during that time because they were slowly trying to stop the rituals by targeting the strongest link of the three?”

“When you say it like that, probably?”

“It would make sense. Who would think they could feed off you with dream sex. I bet those worshippers didn’t think about that in the slightest or else they would have just killed you.”

“Exactly,” I agreed.

“But now you find out those worshippers fucked everything up and gave you to a group of dark gods that aren’t yours.”

“Which left Atticus and the others stranded and angry,” I muttered. “Danica had them wrapped around her finger and tortured them like they were slaves. They’re so fucking powerful and yet they acted submissive. For what?”

“Maybe they thought Danica was you?” Natalia offered. “What if they assumed she was you and took all that bullshit hoping their affection would change her? We know nothing is going to change that bitch’s attitude in life, but it seems they were so desperate to find the woman they were destined to love who was stolen from their grasp that they would endure anything in the process.”

“That makes me feel even worse,” I confessed and ran my hands through my short locks. “What the fuck do I do? I can’t cut Regis and the others off, especially knowing they could die or fade out of existence if those worshippers still have the intention of getting rid of them. I could go to them… go back and talk to them, but I can’t. I vowed to myself that I wouldn’t go back to those lands to seek them. I’m worthy enough to be fought for.”

“Which you are,” Natalia reminded. “You’ve got four horsemen who’ve been looking for you for twenty-five years, and guess what? They found you. Your monster gods or whatever could easily do the same if they were committed.”

“You’re right… but how am I supposed to tell them I can’t do this anymore?” My voice barely reached my ears as I swallowed the lump in my throat. “I love them, Natalia. In a weird, sexually dependent way that’s probably sick and wrong from a human perspective, I’m addicted to them just as they’re addicted to me. Our energy when together… It’s powerful and validating. It’s not like I don’t want them in my life anymore because they may not even know the truth, but…”

My shoulders sank as I looked at her with teary eyes.

“I can’t face them. Not tonight… and probably not tomorrow. I don’t know. I’m fucking scared to fall asleep because I’ll have to face them. To kiss and enjoy the way their touches electrify me in all the right places. Once it starts, I won’t let them dare stop, and that’s the problem. Now that I’m mated to Atticus and know the truth… I feel like I’m cheating… or that it’s dirty, but it’s not. It’s not our fault that the world fucked us over. That these selfish assholes stole me as a baby and offered me to Regis, Aloisium, and Fenriz and got their approval in exchange for bringing them whatever they desired. When an exchange happens, how is the receiving end supposed to know they were scammed if it never comes to the surface? Even if they find out, what do they do? They’re literally fucked if they let me go and fucked if they don’t because Atticus won’t share me with them after knowing the truth.”

“Good point,” Natalia whispered.

We remained in silence before Natalia nodded to herself as if she had an idea.

“Don’t get mad,” she began, which left me questioning her with a judgmental look. “Ugh, don’t look at me like that. It’s not bad or anything. I did it for your own good way back then, but it seemed like you were getting more comfortable with your steamy dreams so I never really offered them.”

She snapped her fingers and a red flame ignited and revealed a black pill bottle. She caught it as the flames extinguished into flickers of embers and gave me the chance to take a better look at the medicine bottle of specially made tablets.

I knew the handwriting belonged to Athena, which left me curious enough to ask, “What’s that?”

“They’re sleeping pills! Not the normal kind. I got Athena to make them long ago when you were really struggling with getting sleep,” she revealed. “I was really worried about you back then, you know. You were my first friend after all, and I guess my anxiety and fears revolved around you getting hurt because of your lack of sleep. I asked Athena if she could whip something up that would block out these monsters that nagged you in your dreams, and she made these.”

She offered me the bottle and I took it. Flicking the top open to peer into the container, I inspected the capsules that were half blue, half purple.

“They don’t have an expiration date or anything so they’re still good. One tablet is fine, but two will really knock you out. I know you have different ones similar to these but those have really bad side effects. These don’t have any, and Athena mentioned they would actually give you a boost of energy since they’re made out of her elemental baseline.”

“You kept these this entire time?” I lifted my eyes to meet hers as she grinned with pride.

“Obviously. Even if you never needed them, I always like to be prepared to help out when I can,” she proudly stated. “As much as I’d love to be one of those friends who can solve your problems just like that, this isn’t really my level of expertise. However, I know that you’re worthy of not only finding out the truth but being given the time to process everything of your own accord. Not on someone else’s agenda because they’re missing your pussy.”

I smirked at that end comment.

“Take them for the next couple of days and see how you feel. Once everything processes, you can confront your men in your dreams and see what’s up. It’s not like they’re dealing with crazy attacks or anything, so they can be patient for once in their lives and live a few days without dream sex. Maybe that will remind them of the fact that they rely on you. Not the other way around.”

“You’re so motivational,” I complimented and closed the lid to the bottle. “Thank you, Natalia. I’ll put these to good use.”

“Excellent!” She beamed and pulled me into a hug. “I’m gonna need a few minutes to meditate before we reach out to Athena, so I’ll meet you outside?”

“Sure.”

“Alright!” she cheered and headed to the door but paused and looked over her shoulder. “You can actually take one now. I’m thinking our time with Athena won’t be too long. I think those take fifteen to twenty minutes to really kick in so take it now and in five we’ll be talking to Athena and then go straight to bed. If anything, you can take one more right before bed so you really don’t need to deal with the chance of meeting them.”

“That sounds like a good plan. Okay. I’ll do that.”

She nodded and grinned widely. “We’ll get you back to your badass self before our girl’s night at Crescent Bar because I need my sassy Ness to be present when I work that dance floor and make my Alphas drool all over the place.”

“You love enticing them,” I concluded.

“Obviously.” She barked in laughter. “That’s the best part of my existence. That, and being your bestie.” She gave me a wink. “Five minutes.”

“Got it,” I replied and watched her leave.

I stared at the bottle once more, then turned around and worked on getting myself some water. I grabbed one of the capsules, staring at it for a long moment as I held the glass of water in my grasp.

“You think you can live without us forever, Nessa, but mark my words: You’ll need us. Crave us. Be unable to live without our fucking cocks in all your holes. We were destined to be your dark obsessions, and nothing will fucking change that!”

THE UNEXPECTED MEMORY of those words made me huff in annoyance before I swiftly popped the capsule in my mouth and chugged the glass of water in one go.

“There,” I grumbled. “I can live forever without you guys just fine. I don’t need my dark obsessions. Yes. Obsessions are meant to be broken… and forgotten.”

“So if I’m obsessed with you, that means I should forget you?”

I flinched and looked back, realizing I was an inch away from Atticus’s face.

“A-Attic—” He closed the distance before I could finish, his lips pressing firmly against mine, his eyes never leaving my shocked ones. We stayed like that for ten seconds before he broke the kiss.

“What’s this?”

I immediately glanced at the bottle of pills that were now in his grasp. Without much thought, I stole them back and put them on the counter.

“You have eyes. Read the label!” I huffed and turned to actually face him while crossing my arms. “And don’t kiss me whenever you feel like it.”

He stared back at me for a long moment before he tilted his head just slightly. “Wait. Are you mad at me?”

“Yes!” I declared.

“You weren’t mad before,” he pointed out.

“Well, that was before and this is now. The past is in the past. My feelings are valid!”

“My male brain isn’t helping me figure this one out,” he whined.

“Why are you even here?” I demanded.

“Oh.” He paused and pointed to his nose. As if on cue, it began to bleed, which had my eyes growing double in size as I hissed.

“Nosebleed? Did you just make your nose actually bleed?!” I shrieked and rushed to get some tissues before it stained the wooden floors. I was back and stuffing his nose with the ball of tissue and encouraging him to tip his head back.

“This isn’t proper practice,” he whined. “My blood will enter my lungs.”

“Good, Doctor Atticus. Then you won’t make yourself bleed again!”

“I didn’t do it,” he complained. “Your mate punched me.”

“Which one?” I inquired but let his head lower so he could stare back at me.

“All three of them.”

“Eh?!” I gasped. “Erebus, Koa, and Ciel punched you?”

Observing carefully, I pouted my lips as I couldn’t justify that story when his face still looked like a carved god.

“I healed the bruises before I got here, but I’m out of magic for a bit so this won’t heal and my shifter healing is slow as fuck.”

“How is your shifter healing slow?”

He looked into my eyes for a moment as if the answer lay in my lavender gaze. I caught onto his internal conflict, but he eventually came to a decision because he answered me truthfully.

“The torture I experienced from the Goddess of Light fucked up my shifter healing abilities. They work when they feel like working but I rely on my magic to aid me when I get injured. It’s just faster and less strenuous,” he confessed while managing to keep eye contact with me. “It’s one of the many reasons why I became invalid, along with the others, and she decided we’d be better off outcasts.”

I lowered my hand that held the tissue so I could see his face properly.

“She tortured you guys like slaves, used you for whatever dark motives she carried, and literally tossed you aside.” It was absolutely disgusting to me, and I knew without a doubt I’d bring it up to Athena this evening.

“It was going to happen sooner or later,” he muttered while he watched my hand reach out to press lightly on his nose. Without hesitation, my magic rushed to my fingertips, and the two of us watched the glowing hues of lavender and sky blue lightly spread across his face for ten seconds.

The moment it dimmed the dripping of blood stopped entirely. I reached for another sheet of tissue, using it to wipe away the remaining trail of blood before meeting his eyes that intently watched the entire process.

“You have a gentle touch,” he quietly noted. “Is this what it feels like when a goddess takes care of her own?”

“We’re not queens on thrones who deserve to treat those born and blessed with our element like slaves, Atticus,” I reminded him. “Being a goddess is a privilege, one that can be taken away from you when you abuse the power given to you. I don’t get why Danica has been allowed to do this for so long, but she’s testing fate. What goes up, must come down, and karma doesn’t sit on her throne and pretend to not see every action that happens in this universe.”

“How can you be faithful when it’s because of bad people that we’ve been apart all this while?” he dared to ask as he reached out to brush my cheek with his thumb—the same cheek he’d laid his lips on the first time he’d healed me.

“Just because the world is cruel, that doesn’t mean we abandon hope as if we’ve lost any chance of redemption,” I whispered and couldn’t help but move my hand until it was lightly pressed against his cheek. “There could be a rooted meaning to all of this. Our lives… the lies that lead us here. If you hadn’t endured what you did, maybe you wouldn’t appreciate what you’ve now acquired. Just like others don’t appreciate what they have until it’s taken away.”

“But all that time… gone. Wasted. Given to those who didn’t cherish you the way we could have,” he muttered.

“You’re right. Time has slipped away from us, but does that mean we don’t have time to start fresh? That we don’t have days, months, years to be able to achieve what we were originally destined to enjoy?” I countered and leaned in closer. “We may have been forced to walk different paths, roads that were very hard and crippling at times, but we survived. We fought. We never lost hope in the idea of having a bigger purpose, and somehow yesterday was the day that we met on a battlefield and managed to come out of it as allies. Certainly, things could have gone differently, and neither of us would have found out the truth. So at the end of the day, fate has decided there’s a reason why I was lost and waiting to be found by more than one group of individuals.”

“They did a good job protecting you,” he confessed as his eyes lowered to my lips. “Despite everything, I can’t ignore the fact that they do love you.”

“I agree with you,” I whispered and went on my tiptoes to very lightly press my lips against his. The kiss was simple and comforting, leaving me in a tingling warmth that radiated through my body. The tension in his muscles left, the movement of our lips pleasingly slow, which left me feeling rather calm in return.

Breaking the kiss, we shared a small smile before he muttered, “I still don’t know why you were mad.”

“Oh.” I thought about it for a second. “You didn’t ask to mark me.”

“Oh.” His cheeks began to swarm with red as he looked away to answer. “A part of me didn’t think it would actually work.”

“That biting my neck like an archangel vampire wasn’t going to trigger a mate bond?” I elaborated.

“It’s not supposed to trigger it,” he admitted with a pout of his lips. “It only goes that route when the other subconsciously approves of the idea of them being mated to the individual inflicting the bite.”

“Oh.” Now it was my turn for my cheeks to grow red as he simply nodded and looked back to see my flustered expression. “Well… then… I guess you gave me a good enough impression to be mated to me,” I summed up as if to try to not make it an “I totally fucked up and accepted a bond mark unconsciously from one of the Four Horsemen” dilemma. “Since it’s set in stone then, you better not bite anyone else.”

“Sure,” he replied.

“Or flirt with anyone.”

“Okay.”

“Or fuck another woman,” I emphasized and met his eyes, which widened slightly before they glimmered in mischief.

“Okay, no woman but you,” he elaborated and added, “What about men though?”

I opened my mouth to combat him but frowned. “Oh, right. You bend both ways. Um… any guy in the… This is a harem, isn’t it? Hmm. I guess you can be with anyone in the harem that approves of such activities!”

“And?”

“And…” I blushed further and grumbled under my breath, “Only if I totally get to watch.”

“Why not join?” he hummed as his face inched closer to mine. “Not into threesomes?”

“T-That’s not the problem!” I don’t know why his calm boldness made me so damn flustered. “I’ve had threesomes before. Well, I haven’t done the whole lollipop in the butt yet, but ya.”

“You mean anal,” he directly stated like it was no big deal.

“Shh!” I huffed and placed my hands over his mouth. “You can’t say it so freely like that!”

I removed my hands from his lips just so he could reply with, “You get really flustered in my presence when we talk about sex.”

“I do not.”

“Your whole face is red.”

“It’s simply hot in here.”

“Can I kiss you again?” He was already inches from my face when he asked, the closeness only making me hot and bothered all over again.

“L-Later! I have business to take care of.”

Spinning around in his hold, I reached for the bottle of pills just as Atticus purposely pressed against me, which made me freeze because of his obvious hardness that pressed against my ass.

“What about your neck?” he decided to ask, his hot breath tickling my flesh just as his arms wrapped around me. I arched into him like this was a normal occurrence, his affectionate closeness feeling contagious and easy to fall into.

“What about it?” My voice was already breathless.

“Can I kiss there?” His lips were surely hovering above the spot he wished to tease with his smooth touch. “Please, Sweet Nyx?”

How do I even refuse that?

“F-Fine… but nothing afte—ah…” Those exact lips silenced me with the mere press against that very spot, igniting a flame in my core. He moaned against my flesh as if something simple was doing so much more to his towering frame that hugged me possessively.

For a split second, I could remember us being in that blank space of white—those majestic wings wrapped around me protectively. When things settled I’d get to learn about him and the others, but could I handle potentially dating seven men?

Is that what I want? Do I have a choice in the matter? Will it be as fast-paced as the last twenty-four hours have been? Are they going to expect me to jump right into everything?

It was overwhelming to think about, let alone acknowledge. Wolf shifters—or most paranormal races—were expected to just adjust when they found their mates or life simply flipped a coin and threw you in a situation, but when was it too much?

“Stop thinking, Sweet Nyx,” Atticus’s tender voice encouraged as he gently tugged at my ear lobe. “A day at a time.”

“A day at a time feels frightening after what we’ve gone through.”

“Then an hour at a time,” he offered instead. “Better?”

“Ya.” I closed my eyes and smiled. “Thank you, Atticus.”

“I’m the one who should be thanking you.” He rested his chin on my shoulder and hugged me just a little tighter. “Still up for the bar on Friday?”

“Probably has to be the following Friday since they may close Crescent Bar this Friday,” I noted. “At least it’ll give us time to adjust.”

“True,” he agreed. “So it’s a date?”

“Hmph. You gotta ask Erebus for permission on that one.”

“Nah.” I could hear the playful excitement in his voice. “I’ll just show up, take you on the dance floor, and enjoy watching the envy flood his face.”

“Do you like playing with death?” I offered and actually turned my head enough to look at him as he leaned back to give me a boyish grin.

“You’re forgetting who I am, mate.”

“Oh…” It actually clicked. “Ugh. That gave me total deja vu vibes.” Shaking my head, I pulled out of his hold and smirked. “You and Erebus should fuck.”

“No,” he said at the same time as Erebus, who was surprisingly leaning against the door frame looking like he was thinking of all the possible ways to kill Atticus.

I honestly had no clue when he’d arrived or how long he’d been watching us, but I didn’t want to be here to find out.

“Oh boy,” I began and gave Atticus a sly smirk. “Have fun not dying.”

“Where are you going?” Atticus questioned as I scurried to the door.

“Natalia needs me!”

“That’s a lie,” Atticus whined.

“No, it’s not,” I hummed and paused in front of Erebus, who gave me a menacing glare. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

He didn’t answer so I shrugged, went on my tiptoes, and kissed him firmly on the lips.

“Go be an ass to your new lover.”

“We’re not interested in one another,” he snapped at me and I grinned diabolically back at him.

“I never said Atticus’s name,” I purred and watched his face burn with embarrassment before I slipped past him and out the door.

“There you are,” Natalia stated, only a few steps away. I was snagging her and running in three seconds flat, leaving her no choice but to shriek and simply follow my lead.

“Why are we running?!”

“For the sake of our lives!” I giggled and tugged her along.

Maybe I can make this work. All I need is time.

12

GODDESS OF DARKNESS AND FOCUS ON WHAT’S AHEAD OF US

“You look like you’re gonna fall asleep before we even get into a meditative state.”

Poor Natalia looked sorry for my ass as she crossed her legs and situated herself on the patch of grass beneath us. I was already in zen position—my legs crossed, back straight, and palms open upward on my knees—but for the love of our goddess, I was fighting every strand of sleep to stay awake.

“These… pills can knock a girl out,” I groaned as my heavy eyelids opened enough to attempt to meet Natalia’s gaze. “Maybe I should take a nap?”

Natalia laughed. “If you take a nap, you’re not waking up until tomorrow night, guaranteed.”

She proceeded to get up, which had me attempting to raise an eyebrow at her in question, but even that was hard. These pills had the power of putting anyone to sleep. Who needed magic when you could pop one of these into someone and watch them fall straight into the realms of slumber.

“Let’s do plan B,” she offered as she reached me and urged my body to lie back in the grass.

“What’s… plan B?” I dared to ask while my body immediately adjusted to the comfortable position that only further encouraged my losing fight in trying to stay awake.

“Just relax. It’s obviously your body that’s tired, not your spirit. We can speak with Athena by letting her pull our spirits into whatever environment she wishes to speak to us in. Remember we did that last time when you thought you could pull an all-nighter after Alpha, quote, unquote, ‘punished me for flirting with some guy so we could prove he was a drug dealer trying to kidnap female wolves?’”

“Hmm.” I did remember the chaos and “punishment” from Erebus that occurred over that whole let’s seduce this man into telling us what he really does under the table plan that got him busted, but my mind was already drifting away once more until it felt like I was standing upon a beautiful altar of gold and white.

THE SINGING HYMNS in the background were filled with joy as the world around me glowed brilliantly in gold and white.

The stunning atmosphere made me want to squint my eyes and yet I couldn’t peel them away from the magnificent view. It was as if I’d walked into the definition of paradise, and I could only imagine what divine blessings were hidden in these sacred parts.

The ability to move seemed to be taken away from me, but I could see the grand sky with fluffy white clouds that moved so effortlessly thanks to the warm gusts of wind that passed from time to time.

I couldn’t decipher where I was, but I knew this place was far different from what I could recall from reality.

The thought caused me to cue in a sweet singing voice. It was oddly pitched as if the joyous song were meant to be in a minor key. The sad ballad matched with this view seemed contradictory in nature, and yet they blended so perfectly while it felt like I was on a swing that moved from side to side instead of up and down.

All of this was peculiar, yet it felt so right in this heightened moment—to the point that I yearned to lift up my hands in a form of praise. The hymns must have unlocked such a privilege for I lifted my hands up as high as they could go.

Ten fingers came into view, and instead of looking like the normal-sized hand for a female, they were miniscule.

Laughter escaped my lips, like an innocent babe that was far too amused by something so simple, and my reward was the sight of a woman peeking into my line of vision.

A woman of beauty, with an expression of loving pride, the being who gave birth to me…

“I’M NOT surprised that she’s so tired that her spirit self is dream drifting.”

The familiar voice caught my attention, just as another responded to her statement.

“It’s been a wild twenty-four hours, especially considering the fact it’s not even done yet. However, I did give her the pills I’d requested from you, like, ages ago.”

“Ah. The ones to prevent those invasive monsters from entering her dreams whenever they please?”

“Mhmm. She took a pill with the intention of meditating before it kicked in but she was talking to Atticus.”

“Right. You explained to me the basics as to why he’s an outcast with the others. Let’s give her a few more minutes. How’s your pack holding up after the attack, Natalia?”

“We had a few casualties but it looks like it was the newer pack members. You know we accepted them from the pack in Canada because the Alpha was saying their egos are too much for his patience, but I guess their ‘know-it-all’ pride is what got them killed. It’s a shame since they had potential, but what can we do?” Natalia explained. “Our healers aren’t as skilled as someone like Ness. There’s only so much they can do.”

“Indeed. Levi must be grateful he survived that attack.”

“I bet he is. Atticus helped Ness with saving him. It seems as though the killing process is far more torturous in comparison to having your head ripped off your body,” Natalia noted with a grim tone. “This attack really was calculated.”

“It had to be, but for what purpose?”

“Maybe to test out our defenses?” Natalia offered. “No one would have seen it coming, though. Attacking a bunch of wolf packs on the full moon was rather stupid.”

“Surely they wished to test the defenses on your strongest days. Now the real question is if they’re going to attack on your weakest days?”

“You think they’re going to attack again?” Natalia sounded unsure. “Isn’t it too risky?”

“To attack in the first place was too risky, which means they’re after something or someone.”

“Someone?” Natalia sounded unimpressed. “Attacking multiple packs over one person doesn’t make sense. For a magic artifact or something, maybe?”

I decided to try to enter the conversation, but it took me a few seconds to feel the connection of my spirit body before I was able to open my eyes. Being in spirit form always took a hot minute to adjust to.

Natalia loved to compare the whole sensation to being high or so drunk that you felt like anything was possible because nothing could hold you down. The floating sensation matched with that confidence always made me enjoy entering this realm of the spiritual world of magic, but if I got too carried away I’d find myself lost in this world forever.

Literally… which left your body to become a vegetable and that isn’t a good ending for enjoying spiritual freedom.

“Oh snap,” I stated, needing an added second to get used to my voice, which sounded a tad different in tone. “Jeez. I always sound like a saint in this realm.”

“What does a saint sound like?” Natalia commented before she was hovering over me as if gravity stopped working. “And you’re complaining about your voice as if you sound like a man. Do you see how deep my voice gets in this place? I’m calling it out now. I had to have been a man in my past life because no way was I born a female and given such a low register of a voice in the spiritual realm. Nope.”

“Your denial is entertaining,” I noted and sat up, which made her float backward. “A saint sounds like an angelic being descending from the gods. You know, the type of voice they use in Christmas movies when the female angel comes down from the clouds or something,” I elaborated and shrugged. “Or Mary Poppins.”

Natalia stared at me like I’d lost my goddamn mind.

“Who the fuck is Mary Poppins?” she gasped.

“The woman with the umbrella from the Disney movie?” I offered. “Don’t worry. We’ll watch that on our next sleepover.”

“The way you two interact has always intrigued me.”

We glanced over to see the woman of shadowed grace: the Goddess of Darkness.

I’d always been so mesmerized by her beauty since the day I’d met her—a level of elegance matched with flowing mystery would be the best way to describe the vibe she delivered with her stunning appearance.

She was what I deemed as a true goddess. From her silky onyx locks with hints of purple and gold that illuminated whenever she called upon the shadows of her dark magic to the oozing aura of power that resonated from her thin 6’1” frame, she radiated control and confidence.

Even in spirit form where she was clearly out of her body, the rooted confidence went undefeated, just like her exquisite style. She wore a fitted black mermaid gown that hugged her cleavage and went all the way down to the floor with a train that was simply made up of the shadows themselves.

Markings of purple wrapped around her arms like snakes, while the necklace she wore around her neck was of a golden viper that had its tongue out in warning right above the center of her chest.

Her eyes of black were hugged by rings of purple, and her lips were cloaked with black lipstick—though she enjoyed wearing red and pink shades up in the realms of reality. Her hair was currently in a ponytail and clipped by two hair ornaments with dangling snakes on them.

She had her arms crossed while she observed us with a sweet smile.

“I always wondered whether I’d been blessed to get along with the previous Goddess of Fire because of luck or if we were destined to understand one another, but the friendship between you two only confirms that fire and darkness love to mingle with one another. Even if they’re technically opposites.”

“Even though I’m the Goddess of Nightmares,” I reminded as if she weren’t the one to ensure I was appointed the newly created position thanks to my unique talents.

“Correct,” she said with a wink as she further smiled. “I’m surprised to see the two of you so soon. I expected you’d take a few days off before we met to recap the events that occurred a few hours ago.”

“As much as we’d love to rest, we felt it was imperative to at least reach out and give an update from both our ends,” Natalia explained. “Just in case this is going to become a bigger problem than what it currently is with involving elemental wolf packs and their designated goddesses.”

Athena nodded as she glanced over at me.

“I’ve overheard that Atticus and his men have joined a temporary alliance with your Alpha, correct?”

“Yes,” I responded and urged my energy to lift so I was now standing—floating—next to Natalia and facing Athena. “Atticus informed me that he’s been an outcast from the Goddess of Light’s pack with the others. There was actually a large group of them and they originally had the intention of bringing my head back to the Goddess of Light after accepting the quest for my retrieval. I think the original request was to bring me back alive but I guess that changed when I disgraced their fake ‘Alpha’ Orlando.”

“Orlando,” she whispered the name and continued, “is the one who’s just been appointedAlpha of their pack?”

“He got appointed Alpha?!” Natalia gasped in horror. “Oh no. Wasn’t he the one that couldn’t even take down the shadow wolf you created as a decoy while speaking with Atticus?”

“Yup,” I replied and couldn’t hide the cringe expression on my face. “I only allowed him to stay alive to deliver the message to the goddess that I’m not one to mess with. I didn’t think he’d be rewarded with a promotion.”

“Wait. Didn’t you tell me that the current pack’s Alpha was completely against all of this?” Natalia asked for clarification while giving me a questioning look.

“Yup. He didn’t approve of it at all,” I noted and looked to Athena because she probably had the answer to our burning questions.

“I’ve been informed that Alpha has abandoned his pack.”

We both gawked at the news while Athena sighed, though she still carried a smile upon her onyx lips.

“The Goddess of Light, or as we know her, Danica, is clearly acting in a way that’s rather cynical when you view it through a lens from the outside. I’m the Goddess of Darkness and yet I’ve had ten of her previous assistants and wolf shifters within the packs under her reign come to me with complaints and accusations that a woman who’s supposed to represent peace and tranquility is doing the complete opposite of her role,” Athena revealed. “She’s obsessed with power, has a rotten attitude, and treats the wolves within the packs like slaves instead of loyal shifters who don’t need to bow down to her but due so out of respect and acknowledgment of her position as a goddess. Basically, it’s gotten to the point where we’ll have to get the Elders involved.”

“As if they’ll do shit,” Natalia huffed.

“What if we gather evidence against her that can be used legally?” I offered. “I’m sure Atticus and the others would gladly testify. Especially Sawyer and Arthur.”

“The ones with the collars,” Natalia emphasized with a sad expression and I responded with a nod.

“She’s been going to that extent of punishment to control them?” The disdain in her expression was enough to prove that she was against such tortuous methods—and she was the queen of torture. “How weak of her, though I’m not surprised.”

“Aren’t you ever worried she’s going to plot to kill you?” I asked as I looked at her with a bit of worry.

The Goddess of Light and Goddess of Darkness were destined to be enemies for obvious reasons. That was how the world continued to function with the constant battle between the two forces in any species that lived upon this universal plane.

Even though it was obvious, I always feared that one day those attempts would end up killing one of them—my concern being for Athena. She was surprisingly adored by everyone and gave off a motherly feeling to many shifters in this world.

I felt like a nobody when I first entered Crescent Valley and yet Athena didn’t hesitate to help me with open arms and create a path that fit just for me. It was thanks to her aid that I carried this title with pride while feeling a sense of worth among my own pack members. She’d made the path to encourage my rise to where I was now.

I couldn’t be more grateful for that.

“The day Danica kills me, all hell would break loose.” Athena laughed joyously and shook her head. “In fact, I bet even Lucifer would hear about the news and come wreak havoc on my behalf.”

“You make it seem like Lucifer is your long-lost lover,” Natalia whined as she arched an eyebrow at her in obvious judgment.

“We could be an on-and-off thing for all you know,” Athena hummed, which had me gasping.

“Shut up! You did not hook up with Lucifer! Like… do you know how crazy that sounds?!”

“Crazy? Yes,” Athena sang and floated around us, giving us no choice but to spin around and follow her with our eyes as she continued to float gracefully with her inky shadow that moved like black flames. “Impossible? Far from it.”

“You did not,” Natalia gasped in horror. “Isn’t that like… a sin?”

“Oh please.” I rolled my eyes. “Sin is what the humans use to control the world, or at least those with some type of fate, or else this universe would be a jungle of chaos. If you don’t lay down the rules and emphasize that there are consequences in some shape or form, everyone would enjoy the addictive taste of chaos. That’s why those commandments were made even though all creators judge us based on the purity of our hearts. That and whether you killed someone, but you know that depends on whether you’re a shifter or human.”

“Shifters don’t follow the ‘Thou Shall Not Kill’ rule because we’re technically part animals and we can’t be judged for trying to survive in these wild times,” Athena added, which had Natalia shaking her head.

“You two always remind me of how alive you two are,” Natalia groaned. “So you actually fucked Lucifer? Like, did the dirty? How? He’s the Ruler of Hell!”

“Just like I’m the Ruler of Darkness,” Athena hummed and gave us a wink as she stopped dancing and lowered to sit. A throne of darkness formed at the exact moment, cushioning her frame as it finished creating its black and purple exterior with golden trimming. “Only I rule all the beings of darkness upon this earthly plane while he rules all the dead sinners who are destined to burn for all eternity down in hell. It’s no big deal.”

“That sounds like a big deal,” I whined.

“And, like, what if you got pregnant?” Natalia countered. “That would be bad!”

Athena laughed and further leaned into the throne with a taunting smile.

“If I got pregnant with Lucifer’s child, they would automatically be designated with two elements.”

“So… darkness and fire?” I offered and looked at Natalia. “Oh shit! It could be like you and me combined into one person!”

“Bitch, we know if that happens the world is fucked,” Natalia hollered. “We get in trouble all the time when we come together for anything! I come over today and you almost die getting attacked by your Alpha mate and holy boy toy.”

“Holy boy toy?” I cringed. “Oh no. Don’t say it like that.”

“Okay, okay. Holy new mate boyfriend whatever he is.”

“I honestly haven’t processed all of that,” I whined.

“Well, hopefully we have all the time to rest before you need to process having four mates who probably want to fuck you senseless but can surprisingly tame themselves long enough to ensure your safety.”

“Compared to me who went into heat before sunrise and had to be fucked in a bathtub,” I admitted as my cheeks flushed at the memory.

“But was the sex good?” Natalia questioned.

“Too good,” I shyly admitted as I looked over at her. “Now imagine if they’re all in one bed. I’d be doomed.”

“Atticus and Erebus in one bedroom will set the whole Pack House in a blaze of light and dark flames.” Natalia grinned like a maniac as she leaned in closer. “But I bet you they’re gonna make you speak a whole new language!”

“Talking about this with you feels totally wrong.” I giggled.

“Oh please. It’s not like you’re talking about sex in front of your mom or something.” Natalia beamed and gestured to Athena. “And Athena is cool. She encourages healthy sex practices as long as it’s safe and not with Lucifer.”

“Definitely not with Lucifer.” Athena laughed. “He’s your great-grandfather’s age.”

“Lucifer just being a father is frightening. Can you imagine if any of your mates fucked up? Boom! To hell you go. No excuses,” Natalia emphasized while moving her hands as if they could paint the image she was portraying with her words.

“More like, if his kid shed a single tear, the world would end,” I offered and looked at Athena. “Are you guys still a fling?”

“Hmmm.” Athena thought about it and shrugged. “He’s the type who comes and goes so I guess unless I actually die, he’ll be chilling down in hell on his throne, hoping for the world to end faster so he can enjoy all the minions he’ll have in his burning kingdom.”

“Gruesome,” I commented but smirked. “But cool at the same time.”

“When all of this is over we should get Atticus to try to reach Lucifer and get him to come back up here and hook up with Athena!” Natalia cheered as she clapped her hands in excitement.

“The glint in your eyes tells me you want Athena to get pregnant so bad,” I groaned but leaned in to clap my hands together in pure mischief. “What if we book them a love hotel that’s lifeproof, drug their drinks so they get all romantic and shit, and then boom. In nine months we’re gonna have a little hell pup to raise.”

“But the little pup wouldn’t be a hybrid like us!” Natalia emphasized.

We both pouted and looked over at Athena, who was clearly watching our imaginative bickering as if it weren’t weird in the slightest. She shrugged and answered, “Lucifer’s a shapeshifter. He can be whatever he wishes. Wolf. Monster. You name it.”

“So the child would be a goddess AND a shapeshifting badass?!” we gasped in unison.

Athena was clearly enjoying where this was going as she further grinned and leaned in as if she weren’t right in front of us.

“And you can decide the gender too.”

“Shut up!” I gasped. “Make it a girl!”

“A badass girl. O.M.G. We’re going to be badass aunties raising a little rebel! Can you imagine?!” Natalia cheered.

“I can!” I gasped. “Alright! What spell do we need to summon Lucifer?!”

“The pure ambition in you two’s eyes is inspiring and frightening at the same time,” Athena concluded and giggled. “Sadly, I doubt I’d be a good mother.”

“Huh?” We stared at her like she’d announced she was retiring or something.

“Why would you think that?” I gasped. “Everyone thinks of you as their mother in the magic and shifter realms.”

“Exactly. You’re the Goddess of Darkness who everyone assumed would be evil and such and you’re the kindest goddess out of all of us! Look! We’re even here visiting you spiritually after you’ve dealt with gathering information from all the other goddesses and wolf packs that were attacked. You don’t have to, nor do you get compensation for doing so,” Natalia elaborated.

“So you’d be an amazing mother, Athena,” I concluded with a determined expression. “One day we’ll convince you.”

“Yes,” Natalia declared. “First though, we’ve got to get Lucifer back here and not by the means of Athena dying cause that would trigger havoc,” Natalia noted.

“Lucifer only shows up on two occasions: the world’s end or if an unclaimed goddess is roaming around and making all the godly beings horny,” Athena revealed.

“What?” The disgust on my face was enough to make the Goddess of Darkness lose it in manic laughter.

“Don’t make that face,” she said in between giggles. “A lot of people make it seem like he comes to earth to mate with the unclaimed female, but he has a different role to play in that setting. The only time it went that route was… well, through me, so…”

“Wait,” I began. “So you hooked up with Lucifer because you were an unclaimed female?”

“Yes and no,” she admitted. “I was unclaimed by choice but I had my fling with Lucifer because he’d earned it.”

“I feel like this could be an entire novel,” Natalia pressed as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Athena! We need all the steaming tea!”

Athena smiled sweetly before she shook her head.

“Let’s leave storytelling about ‘How I Met Lucifer’ for another night when you two aren’t in a spiritual state,” Athena urged. “Your men are going to start worrying if you two don’t get back to your bodies.”

“Oh right,” I gasped because I’d completely forgotten.

“As if I don’t deal with enough from four overprotective worrywarts,” Natalia groaned. “Athena? What’s the plan then? Is there anything you need from us?”

“All I seek from you two is to rest,” she emphasized. “You may be able to remain in these realms to meet me but even your spiritual energy is extremely weak. Without me present, you two would have fallen into a spiraling state of exhaustion by now.”

“Oh shit,” I cursed. “Really?”

“Remember, the second stage of knowing you need to return to your body is when you begin to get sidetracked,” Athena reminded us, which had us exchanging looks before we groaned.

“C’mon! Don’t go saying us talking about you banging Lucifer is getting sidetracked,” Natalia whined.

“Goodness. When you say it like that it sounds so wrong,” I whined.

“For you. Not for me! We need to hook Athena up! She needs some TLC from the Ruler of Hell.”

“Or a nice sweet date. Can you imagine a romantic candlelight dinner with the Ruler of Hell?! It would be rather romantic. Now if only I could do that with my monsters instead of having my usual nightmares of lust.”

“At least you’re getting the D, tentacle, and whatever else they can make in your dreams,” Natalia noted. “I just get cock. That’s not fair.”

“Are you actually hearing yourself?” I laughed.

“Okay, maybe I’m just sex-deprived right now.” Natalia sighed before she frowned. “I feel like we just got sidetracked again.”

“I wouldn’t even be surprised,” I concluded.

“That’s the cue to send you two back,” Athena determined with a clap of her hand. “I’ll handle the investigations and get enough evidence on Danica to file for overthrowing her from being a goddess. Finding her replacement is going to be another thing we’ll have to look into, but she already has a potential replacement, so it shouldn’t be long before we introduce her disciple.”

“What?” Natalia gasped.

“There’s a potential replacement?” I pondered before I yawned. “Fuck… I’m sleepy.”

“Same,” Natalia replied and yawned.

I felt like I was beginning to drift away but I caught onto Athena’s words.

“Focus on what’s ahead for us by resting and continuing to be a source of strength and aid to your packs. We’ll certainly figure things out by the time the new moon hits, so until then, recuperate,” she instructed as her voice got further away, just like my sense of this world. “Rest, Nerissa.”

“O… kay,” I responded the best way I could, my body beginning to descend until it felt like I’d briefly woken up from the gentle touch of the sheets that now lay beneath me.

“You’re safe, Goddess.” I was surprised to hear Koa’s gentle voice before his tender lips pressed lightly against mine. “Go back to sleep.”

I wondered when he’d arrived and I honestly couldn’t recall where I’d fallen asleep, but his comforting encouragement made me smile just slightly as I relaxed in this loving sense of hope.

Change is coming, but all we can focus on is walking forward on this path of the unknown.

13

YOU CAN RUN, BUT I’LL FIND YOU: PART ONE

ONE WEEK LATER…

“Ne… ssa.”

Voices called to me from the depths of the darkness again and again, begging to be heard as if their existence depended on it.

As if I were important to them…

Swimming, searching, I yearned to reach them from whatever side they were on in this mass world of darkness, but no matter how hard I tried to move my body, it remained still—a statue in the sea of the night.

Some moments I was rising and in others I was falling, the endless spinning making me feel like I was on a ride that was testing me in every way. No matter what was happening, I knew I was missing something.

Someone. More than one? Who do I meet in these realms every night?

Drifting. Drifting. Drifting away. I couldn’t grasp the memories that were on the tip of my tongue. I could recall their stances and broad silhouettes. At some points, I could feel their presence, but they were at arm’s length.

I missed their caresses, their touches, their affection and determination to satisfy me in every way, but there was always that reminder that it was all a façade. All an illusion of lust and sweet desire, but it never fulfilled the true needs I felt upward at the surface of reality.

“Nerissa… please.”

That voice I recognized with all my heart. The stern tone carried layers of anger and impatience. Only this time around, it was filled with tenderness—longing, sadness, and confusion.

Was he confused that he couldn’t reach me anymore? Or were my emotions plastered all over me in thick letters that screamed just how hurt I was by their deception?

“Nerissa… we… need… you.”

Need.

Was that the word I always sought in this world of pleasure? I’d yearned to be wanted, which was a given because I’d been born to feed the men destined for me.

Now things have changed.

Lies had been unraveled, revealing how manipulated my life really was in the hands of cloaked strangers who emphasized that I wasn’t a pawn, but a glorified child that would one day be worshipped like the gods whom I was destined to sustain.

They were my dark obsessions—my addictions that I craved every night to please me just like my body pleased them. I was their temple, their place of peace—the surface where their lips, tongue, cocks, and monstrous limbs could do as they pleased to give them the satisfaction they craved.

To give me the pleasure I earned for obeying their every whim.

Now it had changed… and what left me in this pickle of uncertainty and anxiety was not knowing whether this was the destined path I was meant to take. I didn’t want to walk down one path and abandon the other before I’d reached the finish line.

This internal conflict was just as draining as the need to keep away, but I was too stubborn to stop the spiraling path I was headed upon.

I was too frightened to reject these men I’d come to love—or be rejected by them.

A fool.

That was exactly how I felt in this situation. I was a goddess who could conjure the most frightening illusions, and yet I’d been woven my own web of hallucinations in hopes of being victorious.

To win, what, exactly?

To give my monsters the freedom they surely craved? To show them they could be loved no matter their haunting appearances and immense abilities?

In the heat of it all, I couldn’t decipher what my end game was in all of this.

Maybe that was why they were my dark obsessions. There was no end game—no finish line to reach. I was simply obsessed by their obsession with me… and maybe that was okay back then.

Now, I had to make a choice…

For a moment, a fuzzy image came into view, and I was walking through a world of murky shadows and scary, tall trees. When my shuffling legs came to a stop, it wasn’t necessarily by choice, as my body hit an invisible wall that couldn’t be tampered with.

That left me to press my hands against the transparent surface, the chill reminding me of glass as I peered at the other side that was beginning to be cloaked in thick mist.

My eyes grew heavy, as if they could no longer keep up with this world that encouraged me to fall deeper into the depths of the dark abyss, but a vibration hit the glass surface. It was loud but failed in frightening me.

Dark purple eyes hauntingly stared back at me, their desperation and anger mixing together like a concoction stewing in a magic cauldron. Their body was massive and tall, the height difference forcing me to lift my eyes up the best I could, for my body was beginning to fail me once more.

The vibrations continued on, shaking the glass surface that was invisible to both of us but never shattering it so we could be together once more. Tentacles of fury slammed against the wall again and again, as if the previous attempts weren’t as solid as they could be.

No matter how many times this being attempted to destroy what hindered our union, the wall remained in place, which left him screaming in rage. The sound made my heart clench, not because his anger was directed at me, but due to the fact that I felt helpless in return.

I was a goddess who didn’t carry an ounce of power to retrieve him from his side that surely felt like a prison. The real question was whether I was captive on this side?

Do I wish to even free myself? Or is this the best option?

“Nerissa.”

There was his voice, the booming authority that yearned for my sole attention, but it was crystal clear that our time had run out, for my eyes were growing heavier and I didn’t carry the courage to face him.

Maybe tomorrow? Maybe the next day… a week? Another week? Two weeks? Three? A month…

“We need your help, Nerissa.”

He’s pleading with me?

“Stop pushing us away!”

Was that what this was? I was pushing them away by controlling this world I felt I had no power over. It was confusing—maybe even infuriating—to the point where I decided it would be best to submit to the clawing shadows that begged for my slumber.

“Dammit, Nerissa! Don’t go. Listen. Please…”

How I wished I carried enough willpower to confront him, but my exhaustion was just as imminent as my departure, and all I could do was stare up into his eyes and say my farewell.

“Goodbye, Regis.”

His agonizing scream was my lullaby.

SHIFTING my position to my side, I reached out for the bottle of pills. I missed the first time, my eyes still closed with no intentions of opening. My second attempt landed on my phone, which wasn’t what I was trying to obtain.

The third time was the charm, but a large hand wrapped around mine before I could grab that heavenly bottle of goodness.

“You took two already.” The thick voice filled with sleep belonged to my Alpha, his naked body pressed against my bare backside while his hand ended up entwining with mine so I wouldn’t try to reach the container for the fourth time.

“But…” My voice trailed off because I really didn’t have an excuse to take another. I could barely recall whatever dream I’d had. I was sure one of my monsters had visited me, but I’d been avoiding my dark gods for the past six days.

I’d never really gone this long without them. I’d tried a few times in the past, but those pills carried so many side effects that I couldn’t possibly do it for longer than three days before I threw in the towel.

Their revenge was always delightful—immense sex that could get any girl to babble words that made no fucking sense in our English language—but now that there was nothing really stopping me from continuing to take these pills for as long as I needed to, I felt like a rebel.

I didn’t want them to even get a glimpse of me. To wonder if I’d cut them off for good as I had physically. They wouldn’t be able to come near me with my pack and Atticus’s crew joining forces, and now they wouldn’t have access to me in my dreams.

Would it drive them crazy? Would they actually care? They act like I’m in desperate need of their existence and sexual salvation, so what happens now?

The tables had truly turned in my favor, and how I wondered what the final result would be.

“Nesta?” Had I fallen back asleep? “Babe.”

“Mhmm?” That was the best I could do as my original objective had failed miserably.

If Erebus was here, that meant it had to be just after midnight. He’d snuggle with me for a few hours and then be gone to do rounds across the territories to ensure no Terrors or humans were roaming in our lands with Koa and Ciel.

Atticus and the others were finishing the list of appointments and initial therapy sessions offered to them thanks to Erebus’s vast connections. We wouldn’t see them until Friday when we all met at the bar, but I had nothing to complain about.

They were getting the help they needed, especially after the torture they had received under Danica’s reign. Athena was aiding with all of it and ensuring everything was documented so we could come together and do both a legal and magic political lawsuit against Danica when she least expected it.

After the brief discussion I had with Athena and Natalia last week after that long ass day of hell, we concluded that Danica was mega bad news and needed to be confronted. The new moon seemed like the perfect time to do it since Athena and I would be the strongest thanks to the absence of the moon.

I had the best of both worlds: empowered by the full moon thanks to my wolf and empowered by the new moon thanks to my goddess gift.

Until then, the goal was to recover, which I enjoyed very much with my three men.

Koa and Ciel were on night duty tonight since Henry, Levi, Jet, and Lance were over at the West hiding spot to ensure the rest of the pack was safe and felt protected. I was sure these sudden evacuations left some packs anxious for war, but nightmare wolves were clearly a special breed for they were living for the new environment and even more excited for the potential chance of a fight.

Typical wolf behavior.

I was hoping another attack wouldn’t be on the horizon, especially since Christmas would be here in six weeks. It was the holiday season where the whole pack—including the women and children—got to mingle and celebrate in the first days of snowfall.

I guessed I was secretly craving the calm and hoping no storm was heading our way, especially now that I’d somehow managed to officially be mated to Koa, Ciel, and now Atticus. They were being surprisingly controlled even though I knew it was agonizing to not lock the door and just have sex all day and night.

At least, that’s what happened with Erebus and me.

I guessed my safety and well-being, as well as the rest of the pack’s, was the priority, but I couldn’t wait till we could return to the tranquil days of pack life.

The idea of being protected matched with the lull of silence encouraged me to fall back asleep, my soft moans reaching my ears when I couldn’t ignore the pleasure brewing between my legs. It was far too hard to overlook the taunting wetness that explored my pulsing clit, maneuvering in a way that made me attempt to squirm away because it was that good.

My legs were wide open, my wet pussy exposed and being worshipped by a skillful tongue I knew all too well. My fingers clenched the satin sheets beneath me, my moans growing louder and freer as they escaped my lips with each suck, lick, and thrust.

I thought it couldn’t get any better, but my expectations were thrown out of the window as lips claimed mine just as another went for my left shoulder—Ceil and Koa decided to join the party.

Koa’s tongue darted into my mouth, exploring its wet hollows while his hand trailed down to fondle my right breast. Ciel, on the other hand, enjoyed ravishing my left side with nothing but kisses, hickeys, and little nips from his teeth.

He’d chuckle every time I writhed and tried to get out of their hold. The idea of escaping them was rather laughable because my mates would never allow such a thing to occur unless I was completely spent and sexually satisfied.

“Keep moaning, Nessy,” Ciel encouraged. “You should let us all enjoy your seductive sounds.”

Koa broke the devouring kiss to chuckle lowly, the sound goosebump-inducing as he trailed his lips down the side of my neck to his designated shoulder where his mark was glimmering brightly under the moon’s rays.

“You know how hard it’s been ignoring these urges, goddess?” he whispered. “Your smell alone. So fucking addicting. When you’re all wet and ready to be fucked. Have you missed us, Nesta?”

“Yes,” I breathed and wondered if this was all a dream as their hands roamed down my body to my stomach, enjoying the way I arched and reacted to their touch.

“You should come get a taste of our mate,” Erebus encouraged and proceeded to suck me mercilessly. “So… fucking… good.” He groaned while his tongue went for a dive between those slick folds and experienced the wrath of my quivering walls.

“Is our mate going to cum?” Erebus’s voice seeped through our pack connection just so they could feel how wild they made me. “I want it all over my face, Sweet Ness. Spray me with your juices. Give us a lovely rain shower.”

Those words were followed by his brutal tongue thrusts that fucked me fast and deep. My head pressed as far back into the pillow as it could while my body was held by Koa and Ciel, who were waiting for the show my shuddering body would perform any fucking second.

“Oh fuck!” I was going to do more than just cum as his head was as deep between my legs as it could go and his tongue even deeper as those thrusts were just too much to fight against the catapult of pleasure that consumed me seconds later.

“AH!” I cried out in pleasure as my release gushed all over him. Shuddering and squirting through my orgasm, I was a panting mess as I fought for breath, and I couldn’t possibly look at the mess I made, but there was my Alpha’s pleased chuckle before his tongue proceeded to flick at my clit as if his taunts weren’t enough.

“Look at me, Sweet Nyx, or I’ll make you cum just like that all over again.”

There was no way I could refuse him, my eyes opening slightly as I lifted my head enough to peer down my naked body and enjoy the sight of my juices all over his mouth. He enjoyed the trailing of my eyes as I watched his tongue move sensually to lick his own lips clean before he further grinned.

Which meant my Alpha certainly had a plan for where this night was going.

“Your mates are thirsty, mate. So you’re going to let each of us enjoy your sweetness before we get a feel of our cocks in that hot pussy of yours. You’re going to clench us like your life depends on it, and when we release our loads into you, you’ll let those quivering walls squeeze us dry until that pesky piercing of yours stings us away.”

He moved upward then, crawling slowly like a predator ready to devour his prey, until he was hovering above me and grinning like a sinister monster who vowed to devour me.

“Then we’ll fuck you until all you can remember is our cocks and no one else’s,” he vowed. “Does our sweet mate understand?”

“Yes, Alpha,” I breathed and was already looking at his lips while I unconsciously trailed my tongue along my bottom lip.

“What does our mate want?” He wouldn’t kiss me unless I asked, especially when he saw the desperation in my eyes to taste myself against his swollen lips.

“Those lips of yours,” I began and met his lustful gaze with my own. “To kiss. To fuck. To get lost in my mates and forget the rest of the world.”

His grin was priceless as his eyes darkened and flickered between him and his wolf.

“Isn’t our mate being extra greedy,” he growled but purposely brushed my lips so I could get a mere taste of what I craved. “Can you handle us?”

“Yes.” I didn’t hesitate to answer and that pleased him immensely, for he claimed my lips and kissed me fervently until we were both gasping for breath.

“Don’t regret this in the morning when you can’t move without being sore.”

“Never,” I breathed as I gave him a tiny grin that proved I was up for the challenge. The three of them shared the same looks of mischief as Erebus smiled brilliantly and delivered the praise my ears craved.

“Good girl.”

That was the beginning of a long night of haunting moans and cries of pleasure until we were completely spent. When sleep inched into my line of vision, I didn’t hesitate to be welcomed by its open arms.

It was a shame that it wasn’t sleep that called for my arrival.

It was my monsters…

14

YOU CAN RUN, BUT I’LL FIND YOU: PART TWO

~REGIS~

IN ALL MY GODLY YEARS, never had I used this tactic on a female before. I’d never done a lot of things, for I originally assumed women were nothing but slaves to beings like us. For years… centuries… eons… nothing could change my opinion regarding their kind.

Until Nerissa was presented to us…

That day was the first time I’d allowed my thrumming heart to beat so fast. To admire such a baby of purity and the way her eyes twinkled with such radiance. Those lavender orbs surely carried a galaxy of opportunities, and after so many sacrifices and declines, she was the one we all wanted.

She was destined to be just ours.

None of us wished to be these creatures of earthly praise. My memories of being human were so far gone, it took diving into decades to try to grasp a mere strand of what had occurred in those ancient times that landed me here to be reborn into this being of ultimate power.

Had I sinned far too much? Killed far too many? How evil does one have to be to obtain this position for eternity?

Those were always the questions that ran through my mind when it was far too quiet, and all it did was frustrate me, for I’d never obtained the answers I sought. There was no one to ask, for we were the beings who were asked on a daily basis for what our worshippers wanted.

Trivial things of materialistic value were what they begged and pleaded to be given in exchange for a grain of salt and everlasting loyalty. If only they understood how useless money and material things were when you lived for far too many years.

They lived for but a fraction of our eternity, just like wolf shifters who were lucky to live a few hundred years at best.

At the end of the day, all those things would fade, and the only thing left would be the relationships you still carried with those you loved and cherished.

When they all die, you have nothing… and that’s the heartbreaking reality of being eternal.

That was why I was constantly frustrated for the last ten years: our destiny, our woman who was born into this world of darkness to be our tunnel of light, ran away.

Ten fucking years of waiting for this phase of disobedience to depart and her senses to return to her so we could actually build the love we’d craved for so many centuries. Her rebellious nature was actually a turn-on for me, and I guessed it was for the others, for no one had ever left here before.

These forsaken lands we were chained to.

This had to be our punishment. To be stuck and served by men and women who cloaked their souls with blood and hoped their praises to us would rid them of their constant sin. It was an addiction to them, to know they could do no wrong as long as they worshipped us just right, but I was waiting for the time when those prayers and chants began to drift away and we were forgotten until our existences faded like falling stars.

I knew how agonizing it was, for it had happened once. I was so close to disappearing, and if I faded into despair, Aloisium and Fenriz would simply follow. I was the ruler, the connector to our godly ruling, but it pained to know I would end their chances as swiftly as my own.

Until Nerissa saved us.

Never had I allowed her to see the desperation so thick in my purple eyes, but that night, I knew it would be my last, the frightening reality settling in my very bones. Somehow, I was worthy of her redemption, even if it was for that single moment.

I disliked that it took us being in danger for her to consider offering more of herself than she ever had, but then again, she was still a child in comparison to our ancient years, an eighteen-year-old who was diving into this world of sexual pleasure.

How I’d yearned for the moment to be her first. To caress her smooth flesh and inhale her sweet scent. She may have run away, but I longed for her immensely, and I never got to be the one to take her purity away.

None of us got the privilege to do that and more.

We had to watch the woman we were destined to love be with another, and it was even more agonizing knowing she was sharing herself among three individuals. It was as if it were her way of replacing us—an act to torture us for whatever crime we surely committed to have her run away from us like we were a plague.

I couldn’t fully blame her for her departure, for the worshippers contributed to her fears. The wolf pack she’d been offered to by us after she started showing shifter tendencies was murdered in front of her in one single night.

Those who raised her kept saying she’d only bring curses and darkness to our dark oasis, but I was never so sure. No matter our struggles and inability to properly communicate with one another, Nerissa carried a powerful light within her that wished to aid the world and those who mattered to her.

Is that why she decided to run away?

My eyes caught onto her frame as she stood there in the forest. Her eyes were barely open, as if she’d had a long night and barely got any sleep. I frowned at the sight as if I’d been the cause of her sleepless night, but the sight of her naked body only confirmed she’d been appeasing another.

She was covered in hickeys, bite marks, bruises, and even scratches. Some places were still flushed as if she’d just finished the act and was reaping the consequences of being fucked mercilessly.

My boiling anger triggered the temperature to drop further as a fierce wind passed by as if to punish her for allowing those men to touch her and not us, but all it did was make her tremble before she snapped her fingers and triggered her magic.

Those threads of darkness came to her aid, wrapping around her in haste until she was wearing a black sweater dress that clung to that curved body of hers so perfectly. I already wished to rip it off and wrap her up with my tail so she wouldn’t dare leave me.

I’d kiss her slowly, agonizingly slow so she’d whimper and attempt to escape again and again, and I knew that would only encourage the scent of her arousal to tease me until my cock was hard and ready to sink into that hot pussy of hers.

She was no longer a child or teen. She was a woman, one who was ripe and needed to be claimed by us or else her scent would gather any god who sought a bride that could handle them.

I can’t let that happen.

We sacrificed too much to have to fight for what was already ours. We may not have been deserving of her love, but she’d never given us the opportunity to prove ourselves to begin with. How was it fair that she was fucking her wolf packmates as if they could appreciate her body the way we did? What was more agonizing was knowing we served her the best in her dreams.

We reminded her that this was what she was missing by staying away from us.

We’d become a dark obsession of hers, and that was the problem. She thought of us as nothing but that—an addiction for her to enjoy just like we relished in feeding off of her.

Fucking her gave us the empowerment and fuel we needed to keep our existence strong, even when it was becoming more apparent that times were changing and our previous lifestyle would come to an end very shortly.

Whether we like it or not… change is coming.

Watching the wind run through her shoulder-length hair of purple and blue reminded me of those years when she was so curious as to why her hair was changing in color. Those wide eyes would fill with wonder before she’d dance and put up that strong front that she was okay with her unique difference.

I knew she was doing her best to be the woman everyone wished her to become—the perfect being of grace who was worthy enough to be loved by us in the eyes of our worshippers.

She didn’t know that we cared not about any of that, but we only carried so much power when it came to communicating with a child.

So why is it so hard to communicate our feelings now? Can’t we simply tell her that we love her without feeling like we’re going against our own traditions and ways?

It was during these times that I always remembered Fenriz and his constant reminders that the times were changing. He wasn’t necessarily the youngest, and yet his craving for information and expanding his knowledge was what made him a bit rebellious to our traditions.

He could have just been tired of this waiting game, and I honestly didn’t blame him, but what if we screwed things up by doing something different from what we were used to? By going against what we’d been drilled to be and shifting our personality traits and actions to what could potentially get our woman back to us?

What will be the ultimate consequence of going against the laws of our own people?

My eyes returned to Nerissa, who was now walking forward. It was a tad intriguing how she adapted so swiftly to the changing environment as if she expected to be summoned by me sooner or later.

She approached the old home of wood and ancient metal. The place reminded me of a haunted manor or abandoned church, kind of similar to the structures we still carried and maintained back at our sanctuary in our dark oasis.

The place where we were worshipped was the most expensive and divine-looking among any building in our vast territory. I was sure even our worshippers were envious of our building of gold and glimmering mirrors, but then again, their ancestors cherished us like the Creators of the universe, and we’d aided in their escape when they were close to being vanquished for their sins.

Not like we were given much choice in the matter.

The creak of wood drew me to the hollow space until I stood mere steps behind Nerissa as she scanned the house with immense interest. My eyes briefly noted the new markings on both her shoulders and neck.

I wondered if she’d gotten into one of those “I need to tattoo my body” phases. She’d already gotten one recently—on her lower hip bone. When I noticed it, I couldn’t really question her, because in her dreams, all I had control over was pleasing her body any way I could.

“This is my punishment for taking those pills,” she muttered to herself as her eyes caught onto the dusty chandelier that was in clear need of repair. The place was abandoned after all, so no one was going to really fix anything that was fucked up thanks to age and neglect.

I observed her carefully from the shadows, using them to shield my presence just for a little longer. It felt like an eternity since I’d seen her physically with my own eyes. How different it was from the vision of herself in her dreams.

It wasn’t necessarily her image that was different, but the radiance of confidence and power that oozed off of her so flawlessly as she walked in unknown territory. It made me wonder if Fenriz was once again right with his speculations. That our Nerissa allowed herself to be submissive and weak in her dreams but carried so much strength up to the surface of reality. It would make so much sense, especially with our inability to seep into her dreams for the last few days.

Those pills she speaks of could be another problem.

“Hello?” she called out rather quietly, and yet her voice carried upward throughout the space. “Man, I could be sleeping by now. I should have taken that extra pill. I swear it would have let me enjoy the wild sex and knocked me out the moment we were finished.”

I listened to her continued whining as she went up the stairs. Her magic surely sensed my presence from the way it rose and hugged its master like it was destined to fight against me.

Only a few minutes passed before she’d bravely gone through the place as if she’d owned it once in her past life, her feet coming to a stop when she entered the master bedroom. Cloaking my energy so she wouldn’t see me, I stood behind her as she let out a sigh and admired the surroundings that surely were once filled with life.

“Why would he bring me here?” she pondered to herself. “Ten years and I’m summoned to an abandoned house? That’s not romantic.”

The way I frowned at her words made me feel like an old man who didn’t know how to romance a woman. I’d given far better homes to random women in exchange for their prayers and loyalty, but none of them stayed loyal to a being they couldn’t see.

Nerissa wasn’t very materialistic either, so despite her complaint, I bet she didn’t want a house from me. If only I knew what she sought. Standing right behind her, I wanted to touch her—to wrap my hand around her neck and pull her back into me so I could kiss her mercilessly until she came.

I’d dip my fingers into that wet pussy of hers and listen to her moan and whimper for more just from my chilled touch. It made me want to move. To do exactly what was taunting my mind as my cock jerked in impatience.

Reaching over to try to kiss her neck led to a spark of golden white that charged at me like a counterspell. I watched her flinch as if the sudden spark rushed through her in a possessive manner, the charge of foreign energy leading to her pressing her hand against the right side of her neck.

“Ow. That fucking hurt,” she hissed and turned around as if she’d find the culprit to that pinch of pain. “Jeez. What was that all about?” She looked directly my way but she’d yet to see through my invisibility.

With a deep frown, she sighed and shook her head.

“Good thing I’m going to see Atticus soon,” she muttered. “I’ll have to ask him about that.”

Atticus. Did she just say Atticus’s name?

My mind went on a frazzled chase to remember the familiar god that I hadn’t seen for quite some time. In god years, it was but a blink of our eyes, but in human years, he and his lot of blessed disciples had been absent for at least twenty-five to thirty years.

They wanted to feel what it was like to be in their human forms versus being worshipped the way we were. It didn’t mean a thing to us, for we were complete opposites in this vast world. Where there were dark lords, there were also ones of light who reigned high in the sky with their Creator’s loving mercy.

I’d never been showered with such love or felt the warmth from the holy ones who thought of us as nothing but scum, but the envy I once carried revolving around that lack of affection had faded away with time and distraction.

Until now.

How could our Nerissa know of Atticus? Did she know of the other three that served under him just like how Aloisium and Fenriz served under me? If she met them, it could potentially be a bad sign, but why would she wish to ask him about the reaction she just had?

What has that god done to our Nyx?

“I should go,” she announced while her hand was still rubbing at her neck. The action was making it easier to see a marking that glowed against her pure flesh. For a split second, my heart stopped in place as I picked up on those lines that I knew meant more than just magical incantations.

The mark of possession was no different from the one we had to lay upon her when we finally placed our claim on her.

A claim mark… He didn’t…

The wooden planks of the ground began to tremble, just like the rest of the house.

“Oh, hell nah,” Nerissa hissed. “I ain’t getting buried under haunted rubble.”

I bet she could sense my anger, which was why she spun around and fled the room, but I wouldn’t let her leave. This had to be addressed, just like how we needed to end this block she’d placed between us that stopped us from reaching her during the depths of the night.

“Nerissa!”

My voice boomed from the room she’d once been in, and it was the first time I was listening to my own pleading tone. My heart clenched at the idea of her departing to wherever she’d been hiding and also hurt from the mere idea of being betrayed by the woman we’d spent centuries waiting for.

Did she know who Atticus was? That he was like an enemy who was waiting for that moment to strike us when we least expected it? It couldn’t be solely her fault.

She’d just reached the ripe age of twenty-five. She could have been claimed by other gods before we even got to her, which was going to become a very big problem if we didn’t simply claim her as ours.

If Atticus had taken the lead, it was only a matter of time before others tried to follow suit, but I couldn’t dare share her. It was enough to divide her between Aloisium, Fenriz, and me, and even they got the short end of the stick instead of enjoying the ravishing taste of our sweet queen.

This can’t continue. She’s ours. How dare he claim what’s not theirs? They know the rules, no matter if they’re the Creator’s favorites.

I couldn’t let my Sweet Nyx get away until I confronted her.

She was already moving, scurrying down those stairs while her magic felt my threatening presence. That was why the windows rattled in warning while the wood beneath her swift feet creaked in haste. The wind whiplashed outside as if those threads of gusts could save my sweet from my destructive grasp, but I didn’t wish to harm her.

I needed her help… and the answers my breaking heart craved.

She was already at the door when my shadowed essence formed before her, stopping her from moving any further as I materialized into physical form. She couldn’t even look at me, her head down and her eyes closed as if she hadn’t processed that I was here in the flesh.

My flesh was of black, almost like coal in nature, but carried a smooth flawlessness. I wore simplistic clothes to make her comfortable while my hair of dark purple was way past my shoulders.

There I stood as I took in her quivering beauty, her inhales and exhales only reminding me of those fervent nights of pleasure that left her moaning my name.

“I need to leave, Regis.” She still avoided my gaze, and how desperate I was to grip her chin so I could see those lavender orbs up close. To admire her impeccable beauty and get a taste of those divine lips of hers.

I wished to show her nothing but affection, but what a weakness to carry for I couldn’t figure out how without insulting her in some way. My inability to be honest and true with my emotions was what was certainly holding me back, but why should I express my vulnerabilities when she could use them against me?

I couldn’t understand what Fenriz continued to try to emphasize into our brains.

Times have changed, and the only way to get her back is by being affectionate and communicating our emotions versus using our anger and power to get what we wholeheartedly desire.

“Look at me, Nessa.”

I could hear the way her heart skipped a few beats, and for a second, I thought she’d listen to my command as her eyes opened slightly. As if she were dealing with internal conflict, she closed them once more and looked away as if she couldn’t fathom even looking at me.

And it hurt to be neglected by her.

“Ness—”

“Stop calling me that,” she interrupted in warning. “I’m not Nessa or Nerissa, as a matter of fact. Why don’t you leave the past behind and forget my existence like you’ve done for the last ten years? It would do me and your heart a favor.”

“Don’t be like this,” I huffed because I couldn’t stand her anger. Did she really deserve to be angry when she ran away from us? She left us to fear the worst, only to continue living her life outside the sanctuary created to strengthen and appease her needs.

We paid a hefty price for those worshippers to take care of her. To raise and prepare her for us when she reached the ripe age, and yet she seemed almost ungrateful for it all. We may not have supervised them as they raised her by whatever means she underwent to make her the strong woman she was today, but why did it make her hate us so fucking much?

What did we do to deserve her boiling rage that mimicked my own frustrations?

“Be like, what, exactly?” she snapped. I’d clearly ticked her off as her furious lavender eyes opened and fed my craving to finally see those orbs stare straight into mine.

She’s so fucking beautiful when she’s angry.

It was a blessing and a curse, for a part of me sighed at the view of her rage that took over the lines of her beautiful face and made those eyes of her dance so hypnotically, while another was just as furious at her inability to try to understand me.

I, a dark god, was attempting to plead with her just to get a single moment to ask her for her aid and she was in such a rush to escape my wrath. As if I were truly a disease that would consume and destroy her.

“Last time I checked, I was the outcasted Goddess of Curses or whatever bullshit your lot of ‘people’ or ‘worshippers’ call me. Now you’ve insisted I meet you here, only to tell me to come back home?” She almost laughed at the mere mention of “home.”

She despises our sanctuary so much?

“Home? The place that was cursed with my existence? I think you need to change the name of what you’re referring to as a safe place into a haunted manor or whatever will announce it as a piece of land that will never welcome beings like me.”

“You’re not—”

You’re not listening to me. Why won’t you let me explain properly before making your abrupt conclusions?!

“We’re not having this conversation,” she declared and swiftly flicked her hand, which destroyed the shadows that formed me in the first place. I was shocked at her ability to do that, which was why she’d not only left the abandoned building but was marching into the winter forest.

I chased after her, to the point that she looked over her shoulder in pure annoyance as a groan escaped her. “Leave me alo—”

I pulled her into my grasp before she could react, my hands pressing onto her cheeks before my lips were inches from hers. She was frozen at my touch as she registered just how close we were to one another.

“Dammit, Nessa,” I hissed. Why can’t I properly communicate to her what I fucking need? “We need you back. I… need you, Sweet Nyx.”

I slammed my lips against hers before she could reply, and for a moment, I didn’t want to think about anything else but her. The tension in her body faded for a solid few seconds, and I knew she could feel what I was feeling—that rush of pain, anxiety, hurt, and misery.

To feel her—kiss her—felt like another dream I’d yearned would come to life, and even as I was finally getting what I wanted, I knew it wasn’t enough.

It would never be enough until I claimed her as ours.

She pressed her hands against my chest, forcing me to move further back, which broke the heated kiss. By the time I could look down at her, she was already glancing away.

“No, Regis,” she firmly stated. “I won’t help you.”

She spun around to leave me—to abandon us yet again without an ounce of an explanation as to why we deserved such cruelty from the woman we were destined to be with.

The woman we were bound to love.

It angered me so much. Made me feel so worthless for waiting all this while, only to be but a laughingstock that she could use and toss away whenever she felt like it. I could no longer justify it. No longer blame it on her being a child or her hormones.

These decisions were clearly hers, and all she could do in the face of her gods was run away.

“There you go again, running away.” The words left me before I could even attempt to stop them. I knew they were wrong, knew they would fucking hurt her as if I’d somehow managed to do so to the point that she thought the only option was for her to abandon us and run away at fifteen, but it was too late to apologize.

She glanced over her shoulder to give me a menacing stare.

“I didn’t fucking run away.” She said it so slowly as if to accent every damn word. “If you spent less time being puppets to that village of fake bitches and bastards, you’d see the truth of why I left in the first place.”

Puppets? We’re not puppets! We’re fucking gods! Beings of power and worship. No one can control or spin us to their tune. What was she fucking saying?

“That doesn’t excuse anything!” I snapped back.

“If it doesn’t, then stop wasting my time.” She looked away and I knew I’d lost her all over again, but my frustration was far faster at responding than my aching heart.

“YOU LEFT!” I accused with so much anger that my voice felt like it went through a speakerphone.

“AND YOU BROKE ME!” she screamed with enough force that it triggered shockwaves of shadows that blasted out of her and barricaded us in a sphere of brewing power.

I stood completely still while I stared back at her in shock. The darkness that buzzed through the air was matched by the immense power flowing through those silky strands of her hair that levitated from her overflowing energy.

Her eyes were surprisingly white instead of being consumed by the shadows she summoned, and her bare flesh was covered in glowing incantations that were ready to scrutinize me. She bit her plump lip before she slapped her hands and retracted the magic back to its owner, which left her panting heavily as her shoulders moved up and down.

“This can’t work…” she whispered, and the hurt in her eyes could kill me. “I… I can’t help you guys. I… can’t put you in danger again.”

When has she put us in danger?

She’d always been our saving grace; even when she stubbornly left us, she let us feed off her until it became this addiction for both of us. Without her… we’d be nothing. We’d no longer exist in any universal plane, and that would simply make all these years of patience absolutely useless.

“Nerissa…” I wanted to stop her—I need to stop her so we can talk—but if I tried to say anything, I’d fuck it up. I always fucked shit up with my words, but if I could get Fenriz here fast enough, maybe…

A howl pierced the air, one that made her react almost instantly. She looked over her shoulder as if to see if she could determine where exactly it was coming from, but I didn’t need to see the creature to observe the thrumming relief that flooded her body.

She took a deep inhale and let it out before she said what I didn’t want to hear.

“Don’t summon me again, Regis.”

She turned away again, my heart crashing as I tried not to admit defeat.

“Nerissa!”

I knew she’d run away from me, her body ready to jolt forward and escape my hands that wished to grasp her one last time, but she crashed into another—her petite body practically swallowed by those bulky arms that immediately wrapped around her protectively.

If that wasn’t a sight to stop me in my tracks, it was the howling growl that left his gritted teeth that made me venomously glare back at this new arrival.

“Touch my mate again and I’ll ensure you cease to exist,” the threatening voice dared to say to me—a fucking god—but it was one specific word that stopped me from losing my shit.

“Mate?” I sounded baffled and proceeded to laugh. “You can’t eliminate a god.”

“I know what you are,” he responded, and I mentally applauded him for having the boldness to speak to me in such a manner. “You’re not the only being of darkness on this human plane. Don’t act like you don’t know what I am.”

I indeed knew what he was. A wolf shifter, an Alpha nightmare wolf if my instincts were correct. We may live on the outskirts of the rest of mankind, but this man’s reputation was strong enough to reach even our ears.

For good reason.

“Alpha?” There was Nerissa’s soft voice, and how I despised this man for he didn’t deserve to be spoken so sweetly to. She was seeking his comfort, for him to be the one to take her away from me as if I were truly a villain getting caught in the act of kidnapping her.

I was destined to be hers, and yet the universe was mocking me by letting everyone else get a piece of my mate but me. She was my destined bride, and yet she wanted to be as far away from me as she could.

“You’re in so much trouble,” the man grumbled but simply hugged her tighter as if to warm her shivering body. My anger had caused the temperature to drop further and my poor woman was suffering for it.

She so easily submitted to him, her forehead resting against his shoulder as she nodded in return. It simply encouraged the burning rage of my anger that wished to come out in some way.

“She’s ours,” I snarled, but who the fuck was I kidding? The realization that more men were claiming her was only making me lose my own confidence in grasping her. Those new tattoos weren’t what I’d hoped for them to be.

They’re mate marks. More men to fight against.

I could kill them all, even Atticus could fall from the wrath of my blade, but where would that leave me? My bride couldn’t even look at me right now, so what if I stole away the men she managed to have a big enough heart to claim.

She’d really think of me as a monster…

“She was yours,” the Alpha surprisingly declared. “And you lost her.”

How the truth can sting a heartless being like myself.

He let her go but reached out to hold her hand. Again, I was forced to acknowledge how small she was in comparison to this man, and yet she trusted that he’d never break her.

Yet we broke her without physically touching her. We destroyed this fated connection and I couldn’t understand how it was possible.

“So now she’s ours,” the Alpha concluded.

As if to emphasize his ownership of her, I caught onto the two other wolves in the distance. It was clear those were the other two that resonated with the markings on her shoulders.

The mate bonds had to be fresh for I could sense the twinkling power from each marking that resonated with the two wolves up ahead that were waiting for their pack members.

Waiting for their Alpha and Luna.

I turned my attention back to them, noticing the way he looked down at her just as she lifted her head to peer up into his eyes. Even at a side glance, I could see the immense love she had for this man.

She understood him and could communicate what she needed without saying a single word.

I envied him… for I would never be able to do whatever he did that made him so easily understood in return.

“Thank you,” she whispered to him, and if my heart could be bruised any more, it got hit with that final blow that made it crack until it was on the verge of shattering.

“Let’s go home,” he encouraged and let go of her.

With a blink, he shifted into his massive wolf and howled triumphantly into the frigid air. His two wolves responded in glee, enjoying the feeling of winning a battle I didn’t realize I was participating in.

That left Nerissa to look back at me, and I didn’t bother hiding the hurt that begged to consume me. I knew she felt it, and for a mere moment, I wished she’d come back into my arms, just so I could feel her warmth one last time.

A dream I knew would never come true.

“Let’s go home,” she repeated after she looked away from me and easily got onto the beast’s back. They howled in unison and the Alpha rushed forward until their bodies were but a blur, and there I was.

Left in the dust of a whimsical reality.

“You’re just going to let her go?”

I didn’t need to look back to sense Aloisium’s presence.

“We’re not strong enough to wage war on them,” I muttered.

“Bullshit,” Aloisium snarled. “I know the power you carry just like my own. Even if we’re weakening, it doesn’t mean we can’t wipe out those wolves with the snap of our fingers! She’s being led astray by that Atticus god!”

The mention of the holy god forced me to look back to acknowledge Aloisium’s presence as he was obviously upset with my decision.

“How do you know of Atticus?” I demanded as my eyes that were surely possessed with shadows darkened further. My confrontation clearly scattered him as he realized he said something he had no intentions of revealing to me as of yet.

It was typical of Aloisium to hold back on giving me information unless he carried a solution to solving a problem, but if it had to do with Atticus’s potential claim of our Sweet Nyx, there wasn’t going to be a solution to such a troublesome predicament.

“Recently, Nerissa’s energy suddenly dropped. You instructed me to always keep an eye on it, so I was doing exactly that while continuing my studies in regard to the recent activities of our worshippers when it crashed. I sought the flow of her energy and it led me into a room of white. She’d been doing some sort of healing ritual and Atticus was present. As to why he was there, I’m unsure other than the fact that he was aiding in her healing of the person of interest. I’m sure you know we can’t heal because of our dark traits, but for some reason, our Nerissa can. It was causing her an imbalance, so I had no choice but to assist until Atticus pushed me away and blocked me from reaching her when I attempted to steal her from him. Ever since then, we’ve lost access to Nerissa’s consciousness when she’s asleep.”

“She mentioned something about pills when she entered here,” I muttered.

“He could have manipulated her into thinking we’re some bad force and encouraged her to take those pills to close us off so we disappear,” Aloisium growled. “We should destroy them! They’re in human form. We can take them on. I can get rid of them tonight. All I need is your permission, my lord.”

That was one of the things I liked about Aloisium. He was old school like me and understood where I was coming from. He was rather hasty, which was a good and bad quality to have depending on the situation, but nevertheless, he was extremely knowledgeable thanks to his interest in literature.

“Not yet,” I muttered not hiding the hurt in my voice.

“Lord Regis! She’ll be stolen from us before we know—”

“It’s obvious that she’s been dating not one but three men over the last few years, Aloisium.”

The voice came from further to our left, and our eyes landed on Fenriz, who was disguised so perfectly with the rest of his surroundings. From the haunted look in his glowing eyes, he wasn’t in a very good mood.

As if any of us were.

“Fenriz! This isn’t the time for your—”

“I’m giving you two a choice,” he interrupted Aloisium before he could finish, his eyes strictly on me. “We either persuade Ness or I walk.”

That had both of us staring wildly back at him before he proceeded to push off the tree he’d been resting on to approach us with a hint of fear.

Aloisium walked in front of me, a protective habit of his that simply made me roll my eyes, but I stood my ground as my eyes returned to Fenriz’s fierce ones.

“Has the drop in feedings made you delusional enough to step up against our lord and demand such?” Aloisium scolded.

“We’re not in the fucking 1900s anymore, Aloisium,” Fenriz snapped. “I’ve said again and again that these apparent tactics you’ve been advising us to do for centuries aren’t working and guess what? Time is fucking ticking. We can’t be twiddling our thumbs, thinking Nerissa is going to come waltzing back to us like a submissive bitch.”

“But we’re gods! We do not chase, Fenriz. We attract what we want!” Aloisium argued.

“And where has that gotten us in the last ten years?” Fenriz countered and rolled his eyes. I could tell he hadn’t been sleeping from the dark circles under his eyes. We all hadn’t been resting properly, especially since there was no one to appease when we slipped into those realms of darkness that were once so pleasurable.

“You spend all day researching some sort of formula that will make you understand why our Nerissa left us. Why she abandoned the place of safety we delivered in hopes of claiming her, and what has it fucking achieved? Nothing. Absolutely nothing.” Fenriz confronted the ancient professor in question before his eyes returned to me in hopes of getting to his point. “We know where our Nerissa is. We found her ages ago. It’s been fucking years of knowing exactly which forest she’s been residing in. How many fucking nights have we been appointed to watching her from the shadows while she falls in love with another because you’re waiting for her ‘common sense to return to her,’ and where has that led us?”

I couldn’t say anything and neither could Aloisium as we stood there.

“You guys really don’t get it. Do you think she doesn’t want to be found? That she didn’t have some sort of reason that was so fucking daunting that she decided to run away and yet still appease us in her dreams? The purpose of you summoning her was to talk, for her to understand our point of view, and instead, you allowed her to be taken away.”

“Fenriz.” Aloisium wasn’t going to have it with him blaming me for my obvious faults.

“This is our last chance,” Fenriz declared loud and clear as he tapped his chest. “If you two are too prideful to fight for what you want, so be it. I’ll do it myself, even if it means I’ll cease to exist.”

He turned away and began to walk forward—and my hand reached out to land on Aloisium’s shoulder so he wouldn’t say another word.

“You’ll give up being under me just to chase a woman who no longer loves us?” I quietly questioned. I wouldn’t deny that the idea of losing Fenriz’s loyalty would be another arrow to my heart, for he’d stuck by me for his entire godly existence.

His loyalty never faltered—until now—and I wasn’t sure how that made me feel in return.

“She’s the bane of our existence, Regis,” Fenriz stated with far too much agony in his quiet voice. “And I, for one, cannot let her slip from our grasp before you two realize what pushed her out of our lives to begin with.”

“Pushed her out of our lives,” Aloisium huffed. “Everyone wants to blame this foreign problem that pushed our bride away when she’s the culprit of running from us.”

Fenriz actually chuckled before he glanced over his shoulder to meet our gazes with one that was full of sadness.

“That’s what makes us polar opposites, Aloisium. All you see is the world they wish for you to witness, but you know what I see?” he offered. “The ironic truth that will lead to the demise they truly wish for us. When that happens, the only ones we’ll be allowed to blame is ourselves.”

He gave me one final glance that I feared would potentially be our last.

“When she was lost in the wilderness of monsters, all she craved was one thing, Regis.” He looked away and slipped his hands into his pockets as his body already began to flicker away. “To be found by the monsters she’s been told are madly in love with her. I guess you can’t blame her for getting tired of one-sided love. It becomes far too agonizing to deal with.”

He was gone before we could answer—his essence but flickers of black that faded into the air until they were gone entirely.

“Lord Regis, you should punis—”

“Don’t bother,” I dismissed the idea entirely. “He’s no longer a child-god who knows nothing. He’s our equal and is older than you. The position you carry is by his choice. Not mine. Remember that, Aloisium.”

“Y-Yes, Lord Regis.”

With a sigh, I glanced over to the path Nerissa had disappeared.

“You can run, my sweet bride… but maybe it’s time we fight,” I vowed as I lifted my gaze to the starry night sky.

Fight to find you.

15

CAN’T SURVIVE WITHOUT YOU

~NERISSA~

“HOLY FUCKING SHIT! What happened to your face?!” I paused in drinking another shot so I wouldn’t splutter it right out thanks to the sight of Atticus’s bruised-up face.

Sawyer popped out from behind the archangel Alpha to give me a sheepish grin.

“Did you really think your Alpha was going to let him off scot-free for marking you without his permission?”

Arthur was next to come from behind with Cornelius in tow.

“The fight was at least entertaining,” Arthur reasoned with a wide grin. “Now we just need to lock them in the closet tonight and see who caves first.”

“No one is caving,” Atticus groaned.

“Says the Alpha who let his ass get kicked,” Cornelius complained and took a chug of his beer. “You’re literally Death and you let another man fuck you up. Let’s pray our Creator wasn’t looking or else we’re embarrassing the man up there.”

“Oh please. Our Creator doesn’t have time for our drama,” Sawyer noted. “He’s watching all the paranormal shenanigans in hopes the elemental world goes to shambles so he can snap his fingers and get those horns rolling in.”

“Aww. Don’t say that, dammit,” Arthur hissed and ran over to the bar I was sitting at to knock on the wood like our lives depended on it. “You’re God’s favorite, okay? You go asking him to end the world, he’ll do it!”

“Hmph, please,” Sawyer whined. “I’ll just plague the world with a few pandemics to fuck the humans up and we’ll see if I’m God’s favorite.”

“So you’re Pestilence,” I realized and looked at Cornelius. “Which means you’re Famine.”

“Sawyer’s always ratting shit out,” Cornelius snarled.

“She’d figure it out anyway,” Sawyer dismissed his rotten attitude. “Suck it up and don’t get your cock in a knot again. When was the last time we went to a club, huh? Oh right. When we were originally alive.”

“Wait. This is your first time being in a pub?” I questioned. “It’s not really a club, but kinda like a bar with a dance floor and flashing lights.”

“We’ve come to similar bars,” Arthur noted. “For business or assignments. Not for actual fun.”

“Then what are you guys waiting for? Go party. Mingle. Get a lap dance or something,” I offered, which had the four of them staring back at me before I pouted my lips and cursed. “Fuck. I forgot about the whole ‘I’m destined for y’all to fuck and all that’ agreement.”

“That’s not how it is,” Cornelius groaned but headed to the tables. “I’m gonna go eat, drink, have fun, and not get a lap dance, thanks.”

Sawyer laughed and looked over at me. “He’s in a pissy mood with the new moon so don’t mind him,” he assured me. “Don’t worry. We won’t get a lap dance from any woman.”

He was next to leave, which left Arthur smiling at me.

“What?” I questioned while trying not to squirm on my stool with my slip-up.

“Despite the circumstances of our meeting, you really are okay with the idea of us potentially being yours, huh?”

I took the lingering shot and slipped off the stool to shrug my shoulders, Erebus’s leather jacket still resting upon their bareness.

“I learned long ago in this world that you simply can’t play around with destiny. If she wants to fuck you up and throw you into a harem of seven men, so be it,” I answered with a slight grin. “Besides, which woman in their right mind is going to complain about having seven cocks to choose from, hmm?”

“You only got three holes, lovely,” Arthur argued and looked far too pleased by my tipsy confidence.

“Three holes, yes,” I agreed. “But I’ve got Alpha female stamina. I can handle all of you and be able to enjoy a final round from Erebus himself, so I’ll be perfectly fine.”

“That confidence is gonna fuck you up.” Arthur laughed but walked over to actually hug me and whisper, “Don’t feel pressured by us though. We can wait as long as we need to.”

He pulled back and winked before he let me go and headed over to the table Sawyer and Cornelius were situated at. The two of them were talking to a waitress to get them some drinks.

“Put my order in too,” Arthur called to them.

“We did,” Sawyer replied. “Didn’t order one for Alpha though.”

“Oh, he’s a goner. It won’t matter,” Arthur cheered, which had Atticus rolling his eyes and muttering, “I heard that, assholes.”

The three were laughing which surely meant they heard Atticus over the loads of bickering and music booming through the bar, but it was pleasing to see just how lively tonight was with wolf shifters and magic users alike.

“Wanna go out on the patio?” I suggested and offered my hand to him.

“As long as Erebus isn’t going to try to fuck me up again,” he whined. “I don’t have the energy to fight him everyday.”

“Has it been everyday?” I gasped in horror, which had him wrapping my hand with his and tugging me forward as if he knew where the private patio was. “Wait. You don’t even know where we’re going.”

“Down the hall, up the stairs, around the corner, through the security guards and odd man with the red beard, and out the glass doors to the private patio,” he summed up like he worked here. Before I could even question him, he added, “Erebus and I came here earlier.”

“Eh. Why?” I asked as I followed his lead. He really did know exactly how to get out to the private patio, where the guards bowed to both of us before we exited into the open platform that gave us a wonderful view of the forest below and the city further out.

The view Crescent Bar gave was why it was so bloody popular, especially to wolf shifters. Being surrounded by nature on the mountain side while still being a short distance from the town by car—or running —was a bonus in many ways.

Being here alone had given me the rejuvenation I needed after last night’s unexpected summoning, and though I didn’t want to admit it, coming here really cheered me up. I had been pretty depressed all morning after abandoning Regis in the woods, and I was certain Aloisium and Fenriz surely got the memo.

I bet they think I’m such an ungrateful bitch.

I was sure that was how it looked from the outside of all of this. Now that I knew the fine details, we’d really just been brought onto a playing field that none of us had the rules for. Despite that, I didn’t have the confidence to communicate exactly what I knew.

Maybe it was more than just confidence. Maybe it was the fact I didn’t have enough gathered evidence to prove that these worshippers not only fucked over Atticus and his fellow horsemen, but inevitably led my monsters astray.

On purpose.

With my hand still in his, we stopped at the ledge that gave us the perfect view of the twinkling city below and bits of the forest on both sides of the bar. I hoped Natalia got a chance to see this with her men—she and her four Alphas were probably in the private lounge on the other side.

They didn’t get this view, but they got all the VIP benefits, which included a lovely private jacuzzi where you could have all the sex you wanted.

I have to bribe Alpha to get us in there the next time we come here.

“Erebus thinks the humans are gonna attempt another attack,” Atticus revealed right away, which had me frowning as he turned to look my way.

“How confident are you about that?” I countered with questioning eyes.

“Do you think Erebus lost his cool and left me looking like a punching bag just to worry you?” he offered in return before he tugged me into his arms. “I really dislike when my appearance isn’t the projection of perfection.”

“You guys got attacked?!” I hissed and did my best to keep my voice down. “When?!”

“Earlier when you were here with Natalia, Koa, and Ciel. You noticed your guard disappeared for a hot minute.”

“Ya, because Castiel took over and went to scout the bar because that’s what he does whenever we go anywhere,” I revealed. “It’s like protocol to him.”

“Ya, which is why he caught onto the potential bombs that were lying around through the forest.”

“Bombs?!” I hissed and it was only thanks to his arms that were secured around my waist that I wasn’t leaving his ass and pulling the fire alarm or something. “Why aren’t you panicking?!”

“We got them removed,” he announced like it was no big deal. “Arthur’s a pro at bomb diffusion.”

“Of course he is,” I reasoned. “He’s War! I bet he can make grenades with the snap of his fingers.”

“He could,” Atticus affirmed, which made me pout because my nervous sarcasm wasn’t clearly translating to him.

He smirked and surprisingly kissed my forehead.

“Calm down,” he whispered soothingly, which sent a shiver through me. “Erebus sent me over here with the others to make sure you didn’t get nosey and try to figure out why it’s taking them so long to get back here.”

“Well, ya,” I huffed. “My ass isn’t going to sit down alone at the bar drinking it up while my men are potentially risking their lives trying to find a bunch of humans who want to pick a fight in our neutral territory. All I have to do is present this to Athena and they’re fucked. That peace treaty would be burned instantly. Why are we humbling ourselves as if we’re weak when they’re the ones who begged for peace in the first place? What’s making them so confident now?”

Atticus stared down at me before he peered around as if to make sure no one was around.

“I think they have a god on their side that’s bribing them to fuck with the balance,” he revealed.

“Seriously? Like who, Lucifer? Isn’t he a playboy or at least has flings etc. Humans always love to blame the Devil for everything, so what are they gonna do? Say the very Ruler of Hell is giving them an offer too good to be true, like it always is, and they’re acting upon it knowing that disturbing the peace is going to potentially destroy the balance with the elemental goddesses and then we’re all fucked because y’all are already down here about to take on vengeance on my behalf, so why not just destroy the world while doing it,” I summed up and groaned. “I should have drunk more.”

Atticus just stared at me for a hard minute before he questioned me. “Do you realize you have Seer abilities?”

“Huh?” I looked at him with a bewildered expression. “I can’t see the future. I’m a Goddess of Nightmares and basic misery. Even Athena can’t see the future.”

“You just predicted exactly what the humans are aiming to accomplish,” he announced.

I stared at him with a blank expression before my eyes went wide with shock.

“Holy fucking shit. Lucifer wants to fuck us up by working with the humans?!” I hissed.

“Sort of,” he admitted, and I knew he wasn’t telling me something from the look on his face.

“What aren’t you telling me?”

“He has a bargain and the problem is, the humans can’t manage to fulfill it, which leaves them no choice but to go with plan B, which fucks them up either way.”

“Then what’s plan A?” I questioned and stared at him before something clicked. “Oh fucking no.”

“I didn’t say anything,” Atticus whined.

“You don’t have to. This has to do with me, doesn’t it? It always has something to do with me,” I emphasized. “And not in a narcissistic way cause I’m not about that life.”

“Unless your dark gods officially claim you, or at least Regis, you’re on the market, Sweet Nyx.”

“On the market?” I gasped in horror. “What market? The black market?”

“No.” He shook his head and held me a little tighter. “You’re at the ripe age, Sweet Nyx. That, in god language, means you’re worthy of being a bride to a god or fleet of gods.”

“A bride? Like getting married?” I elaborated in confusion.

“Yes,” he whispered and leaned in until he was kissing my neck firmly.

“A-Atticus?” My back arched at his touch as the warmth of his mark spread through my flesh.

“I marked you against your will because I thought it would solve the problem,” he whispered against my feverish skin, which led me to stay completely still as he continued revealing the truth. “It only solved half the problem. We need Regis to claim you. It all goes back to the day you were stolen. The ritual on our end wasn’t fulfilled and then you were offered to another without them fully completing it. Now you’re split between two forces of power, Sweet Nyx, and all that does is leave you open to be fought for until there’s nothing but a bloodbath and you’ve been claimed by the strongest monster. The strongest gods who’ve yet to find an official mate.”

“So you’re telling me that either the humans will offer me to Lucifer in exchange for whatever they seek, or everything and everyone is fucked and you guys have no choice but to awaken your horsemen powers and commit to the duty your Lord gave you and end the fucking world?” It sounded too horrifying to me. “What about the goddesses? Can’t we do something?”

I pulled back to look up into his eyes and he slowly nodded.

“We can, but we need the Goddess of Light and Goddess of Darkness to cooperate.”

The mere mention of cooperation had me groaning while I wished to pull the strands of my hair out. “You and I know that’s not happening,” I whined. “Danica’s a bitch! If it were her way she’d—”

All the lights suddenly went out, causing a unified “boom” that went through the forest and followed right through to the city. In seconds, the twinkling skyline was nothing but darkness, which left me looking for Atticus until my eyes caught onto his now golden glowing ones.

“What just happened?” I whispered as I watched his wings release from his back and invite a glowing light that helped illuminate the rest of the patio.

“I’m not sure,” he muttered.

“Let me reach out to Alpha or Athe…” I trailed off as I realized that something felt off in the air. It was just a tiny speck at first, as if I could take a whiff of the air and know rain was about to fall upon us. It wasn’t until I felt a crippling chill run through me that I noticed the purple and blue light that came from my arms.

I lifted them to see the magic incantations I hid beneath my flesh come to the surface, glowing in clear warning that something was definitely wrong, but it was the sudden weakness in my body that forced my knees to buckle while my hearing faded entirely. Atticus’s calls were coming from a great distance even though I knew he was right next to me.

All I could do was look forward, the view around me shifting entirely until I no longer was on the patio. I was in a place of murky darkness, while a single being of light stood there with a sword in their grasp.

They pulled it out, making a gasp escape me, and I looked down to see a body that wasn’t mine, but blood drenched the fine black silks that clung to my frame like a glove.

“ATHENA!” The scream came from Natalia, as if she were suddenly here and witnessing the chaos that was unfolding—that I was experiencing firsthand—and I realized the other goddesses were surrounding us, watching in utter horror as it became crystal clear what had just occurred.

Athena…?

Laughter began to escape me, the sound nothing like my own as the smile that graced my lips only made the scornful woman before us further rage even in our obvious defeat.

“Did you think… I didn’t have a disciple, Danica?” I purred in utter glee before I laughed even harder. “You’re such… a fool. So… desperate for power… when you just gave it to the one who was destined to replace you.”

“W-What?” Danica questioned and tried to hide the fear and desperation in her eyes. “Your lies have no end, do they, Athena? No one is replacing me.”

“Ah,” I replied and giggled. “You say that and yet the fear in your eyes is as beautiful as the dark sky above us. Let me ask you… with the goddesses all here to witness my death, did you really… really… think there was a Goddess of Nightmares?”

“You created it so that lost orphan would have a place in our ranks. Out of fucking pity!”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk,” I replied and giggled some more, even as I acknowledged the metallic taste of blood pooling out of me. “That’s so far from the truth that it’s laughable.”

“Admit that you’ve been working with the humans and I’ll heal you,” Danica offered in return, knowing time was so precious, but I laughed and shook my head.

“My death is just the catalyst for your demise, Goddess of Light,” I mocked her title and laughed maniacally. “For you’ve done it, my dear. You not only fucked yourself over, but now you’ve given my disciple both roles! You truly are a fool! A brilliant fool!”

“W-What is she saying?” Natalia demanded. “What does this have to do with Nerissa?!”

“Nerissa has nothing to do with this!” Danica snapped and pointed to us. “She’s working for the humans and has been planning to sell Nerissa to Lucifer!”

“If only that were true,” I weakly responded. “It would have made dying feel more grand, but knowing what I know now, everything is in place!”

My laughter was hurting my very lungs, and black spots were beginning to form in my line of vision.

“Athena! Dammit, Danica! Stop this foolishness and heal her!” I could see the actual fear in that woman’s eyes of blue, but I knew she wouldn’t do it. Not because she didn’t want to, but for a reason far better than that.

“She can’t do it,” I whispered the truth and showed my red teeth before spitting out the pool of blood. “The Goddess of Light has been chosen. Just like… the heir of the darkness… who will take over my place.”

“That’s… that’s not possible…” Natalia whispered. “Who’s the heir of the dark throne if Athena dies?”

“Nerissa,” another spoke hastily.

“Then who’s taking Danica’s place if she can’t fucking heal?”

No one could answer and it only frustrated Natalia, who glared at Danica. “Stop being a fucking bitch and heal her!”

“I CAN’T!” Danica offered and showed her hands and arms, the last bits of white markings leaving her flesh just like the rest of her light magic that escaped her aura and danced in the air around us.

We all watched as the light swiftly rushed forward until it wrapped around where I knelt and began to seep into my magic incantations with haste.

“W-W-What?” Natalia was speechless while it felt like I was suddenly myself but still in this desolate environment. I watched as the last specks of light magic took over my trembling frame and had no choice but to look up to see that Athena now stood in front of me—almost protectively—and laughed wildly like she’d truly won in the end of all of this mayhem.

“I present to you, the Goddess of Light,” she hummed and took a step to her left and then three wobbly steps back to show the other goddesses my knelt position.

“Nerissa?” Natalia’s voice trembled. “You’re here?”

“I… was here when she struck her,” I whispered. “What… What’s happening? I can’t… This can’t be happening.”

“But it is, my dear Nerissa,” Athena hummed, and I felt her hands on my shoulders. All I had to do was look up and see her smiling expression as her dark eyes twinkled with pride, but I gasped with the other goddesses as I realized she was beginning to fade, her body turning into dark particles that were fading away.

“My time is up,” she revealed like it was such an honor to finally perish. “You’ll return to your body in a matter of moments and well, all hell will break loose.”

“A-Athena, wait. You can’t die. Let… let me heal you!” I pleaded, but I knew I wouldn’t make it in time.

“What’s lost must always be found,” she urged as her eyes never left mine, even as tears sprouted in their dark hollows. “It’s time for you to witness that you’re worth fighting for. Even if it means the world has to suffer and watch in the process.”

“Athena! Give me my powers back!” Danica screamed.

“They were never yours, Danica,” she answered and sweetly smiled. “I present to you, the Goddess of Light… and Darkness.”

She lifted her head then as the last bit of her essence remained so her words would boom through the magical space and seal what was surely my fate.

“I, Athena… the previous Goddess of Darkness… set these words in stone.”

“NO!” Danica screamed and tried to race forward, but all of us were beginning to fade, our energies being pulled back into our designated bodies.

“Athena!” I pleaded with her one last time, but her image was practically gone.

“What is lost, will always be found,” she stated again as if I wasn’t allowed to forget. “Now you must be claimed, my dear. Be claimed and your true destiny will unravel.”

I could see the quirk of her smile, even as my vision began to blur away.

“Farewell, my stolen child. I may have never gotten the privilege of raising you, but in the end, I got to experience the joy of being a mother.”

Her words echoed through my being, and the only thing that followed me back to reality was my agonizing scream.

This… was the beginning of a nightmare.

TO BE CONTINUED.

To find out what happens next, don’t forget to pre-order CLAIMED BY HER MONSTERS here:

mybook.to/ClaimedByHerMonsters

(to release 31st October 2022).

Book will release EARLIER based on popularity of preorders.

STAY CONNECTED:

Did You Enjoy FOUND BY HER MONSTERS?

Please feel free to leave a review on AMAZON and preorder the next book (CLAIMED BY HER MONSTERS) if this book was worth the read!

It helps me, Avery, know that you enjoyed this book and pushes me to work on this series as a priority. The best way to stay up to date with anything regarding Nerissa and her men, is through my social media platforms!

Feel free to join my Facebook group here:

Avery Song & Avery Stone Reader Group

Now turn the page for a Sneak Peek of DEN OF MONSTERS - Masquerade of Sin Standalone!

- Avery S.

DEN OF MONSTERS

~Masquerade of Sin~

mybook.to/DenOfMonsters

BLURB:

I woke to the soothing sound of a peaceful serenade.

However, there’s nothing peaceful about being kidnapped after being sold to the Devils of Sin.

This never should have happened because I did everything right. I accepted the invitation, attended the masquerade in the depth of the forsaken forest, and danced with whomever requested. The longer one remains, the more debt is cleared from the family name, so I danced through the night.

I survived to the final note—and let me emphasize the “survived” part—but I’m starting to realize where the real problem lies. I didn’t dance with one suitor… I danced with five Devils and each immediately laid a claim on me.

Joaquin. Talon. Dagger. Croix. Creed.

Now here I am, kidnapped and held for ransom by sick men with bigger debts and more troubles than my bankrupt family and their dark organization combined, but I’m no damsel in distress.

I’m actually stalling.

There’s a rumor that the Devils of Sin are dangerous men of royal status during the day and ruthless monsters at the peak of the night. I want to see them again… to touch and enjoy the illusions that left me panting for more.

I’m willing to enter the Den of Monsters to escape the true demons lurking in the shadows of desperation.

All in exchange for my freedom.

PROLOGUE: THE LURING SERENADE

I woke up at the soothing sound of a peaceful serenade…

The ballad was enchanting, captivating my attention with its alluring melody, the notes of a haunting piano with the hymns of a soothing violin in the distance.

The sound should have easily made my consciousness fade away once more, but then there were the sweet caresses along my naked body, leaving pleasurable prickles along my flesh.

The fear began to settle in…

This harmony wasn’t a good sign. The legends from my younger years warned of the luring serenade. The melody always began on notes enriched with wonder, the sound inviting you into a state of serenity.

A sinful façade…

From a melody of ease to a symphony of pleasure, you’re kept captive as your body is touched in all sorts of ways.

Not solely by hands, but other “things.”

Brushes of fur, wet licks from lengthy tongues, kisses mixed with hot and cold, and the taunting friction of various rods—some thick and tender, others hard and rough all along the edges.

Then there were the claws, some long with sharp nails that dug into your flesh and made you bleed, while others touched you so gently, it made you feel like a precious lamp, ready to be rubbed while someone whispered sweet words that would summon your very soul.

That was what it felt like.

Your body lay peacefully in the sheets of your bed while your soul was somewhere far in a world of shadows and traitorous monsters. No matter all the warning signs, I never fought this sensation or tried to keep it at bay.

Even though I carried the knowledge of the antidote to escape the serenade’s clutches, I allowed this to commence, for the lyrical hymns shifted into a chant. It felt like I was at a grand ball of darkness, my body lying upon fine silks of red while I was wrapped with ribbons of golden cashmere viscose.

Like an out-of-body experience, my emerald orbs could vividly see my creamy white flesh, my nipples peeking out of the explicit bra that was the perfect temptation for any sinful creature in the depths of the shadows.

My underwear wasn’t dissimilar—the lacy fabric of thin cloth revealing my pussy folds that were glistening with wetness. That wasn’t the only thing that was marked with wetness; there was also the trail of tears that streamed down my face and the lingering liquid of thick saliva that ran down my fit stomach, arms, shoulders, and legs.

My neck was bruised with bite marks, the teeth indents prominently displayed in light purple, while some parts of my body were red like I’d been gripped far too hard. All of this should have frightened me, especially as the music continued to play and grow louder, but all I could do was stare, for I wasn’t scared.

I was fascinated…

What changed all of this from a horror tale was the expression on my face as I caught my breath in desperation.

The immense joy as I looked so immersed in the sensual toxicity that ran through my body in shockwaves.

My emotions tumbled between mesmerization and enviousness as I saw how sexually winded I was. I was left jealous of this doppelganger. I knew this way of thinking should have made me sick, but instead my envy grew with the next set of events. Suddenly, a creature appeared at the end of the bed.

It was a sole entity at first, the shadows wavering in an alluring dance while concealing the true identity of the being who took its time admiring my panting figure.

The sight of this creature encouraged the slight shiver building up in my body, but I wasn’t cold in the slightest.

I was blazing hot as if I were in heat and begging to be fucked by anything that moved.

My panting self sensed the creature’s presence, and all she had to do was lift her head and let her eyes do the talking.

Those emerald orbs twinkled with craving; the bewitching shade matched with my striking orange hair that glimmered so enchantingly in the simply lit abyss and only furthered my charisma.

What further impressed me was how the monster moved at her will, his body expanding like a masked darkness as its shadows crawled along the red sheets until it cloaked the bed and created a curtain that ran over the sides as if to hide what was beneath it.

My imagination sought to get ahead of the game, to envision what would be next to bestow its pleasurable actions for my doppelganger to enjoy—the immediate thought of tentacles running through my mind.

Those octopus-like arms began to creep out from beneath, their onyx flesh slimy with whatever conjured liquid pooled at its suckers. Their movement was slow, their outer skin of black blending so nicely with the shadows that stalked its advances before their inner flesh became a sparkling gold that shimmered like glitter.

It wrapped around the legs and arms of my doppelganger and tightened like a cobra securing its prey. Instead of screaming in pain, a moaning sound pierced the air as my doppelganger’s body arched and shook like waves of ecstasy were pulsing through her.

My legs grew weak and I submitted to their plea as I buckled to my knees and bit my bottom lip as hard as I could. The pain helped to keep me sane, but my body continued to shake in desperation, the need to feel exactly what my other self was experiencing burning ferociously.

I didn’t realize my hand was already between my legs, my fingers drenched with my juices as they began to stimulate my folds before diving into my hot, aching pussy.

My moan was unavoidable, the whimpering sound getting lost in the wailing moans of my counterpart, leaving me yearning for exactly what she was experiencing.

To be wrapped, sucked, and left cloaked in the creature’s slimy release.

I could only imagine what type of cum it would release. Why did that thought encourage me to pump faster? I wished my fingers were as thick as those tentacles as my inner walls tightened around them every chance they got.

My thrusts grew harder, my juices dripping onto the floor beneath me, and it still didn’t feel like enough. I wanted more, so much fucking more, and yet I was captive in my own illusion of lustful foreplay.

Where was this monster? Were there more like this? I want one of my own. I want this… all of this.

As if my thoughts were an invitation, I watched another creature enter the scenario. His appearance was intriguing, especially since he wore fine clothes that were a mix of gold and teal silks, while other parts were hidden by the very shadows that oozed out of his body in waves.

He had a slender body and was tall in height, but what drew my attention was the bunny-like head with one ear up, one ear down. The black figure was intriguingly captivating while its body held a tenderness to it.

He went straight to the top of my copy’s head, leaning down to occupy her lips before beginning to trail down her flesh which involved various nibbles and lingering bites. The fascinating delicacy further turned me on, the mix of bondage and tenderness a combination I yearned to enjoy, but yet another monster came out from the darkness.

This one was frightening, its body a vibrant red and its head carrying a crown of horns. His teeth were razor-sharp, like a true monster in the depths of the ocean, only it could breathe just fine in this abyss of darkness. Its body was as fit as a pro wrestler, but nothing could take my attention away from his massive cock that was surely triple the usual girth.

The length was just abnormal, but how my pussy quivered around my fingers that had paused during my moment of enthrallment.

This red beast had no patience as it charged to the bed and was on top of those silky sheets in seconds. It looked massive as it waited for the tentacles to spread my legs wide. My heart skipped a few beats as I noticed how a tentacle had been keeping my other self’s pussy company as it rubbed those swollen folds a few more times before latching on for a long few seconds until the other me came.

It reminded me of a vibrator as the chosen tentacle enjoyed the way my doppelganger’s body shook, and I had to admit, it was a sight I begged to keep in my mind so I could masturbate to its replay.

With one loud sucking noise, the tentacles began to unlatch themselves and then vanished under the depths of the bed. My fingers began to move again at a slower pace as I zoned in on my copy’s body that was riddled with red circles from the suckers and soaked in its clear juices.

The rabbit creature pulled away and suddenly was on the bed just between my copy’s head and the batch of pillows pressed against the headboard.

With a lift of tendril-like arms, the silky ropes around my double’s frame suddenly became ropes of red that rose off the bed and dangled her in the air like a captive maiden.

If I ever questioned my sexiness, this view only empowered me with how fucking sensual I was. Never would I have imagined myself in a bondage situation, yet I was being held captive by those crimson ropes that were wrapped around my now naked body. I hadn’t even realized the measly scrap of lace lingerie had been clawed away—probably from the nibbling beast of a bunny—but the ropes did their duty in accenting my plump breasts and wrapping around my abdomen in a crisscross diagonal pattern.

My legs were up straight and crossed, but my pussy was still visible and dripping while all the slime began to drip down onto the bed. The bunny beast reached out to wrap a chunk of my hair in his grasp but took the few seconds of domination to lean in to sharply inhale.

The noise that left its black lips was one that vibrated like a horn with a melodic touch to it. It invited two more creatures that looked identical. They moved at a slithering pace, like snakes preparing to strike.

They were naked just like the red beast that I realized was stroking himself and enjoying the lewd madness transpiring here. The duo beasts’ cocks weren’t as thick as the red beast’s, but my eyes widened in shock as they began to extend upward until they snaked around the copy’s breasts until the two cocks were back in the middle, beginning to move between her breasts at a quick pace.

My fingers moved again of their own accord as my body tingled with spikes of heat. My alternate self was already moaning up a storm, but the sound was soon muffled as the tender beast seemed to have lost its patience as it tugged at the copy’s hair—forcing her head to lean as far back as possible from her hanging position.

Without a second’s delay, the bunny’s beast cock was in her mouth. She only groaned in relief as her eyes rolled back in submission, but I knew she wanted more from the way her legs fought against the restraints.

Her pussy was clearly begging to be filled.

It was the red beast’s debut opportunity to finally take his turn, and that was when clear wings shaped like a dragonfly’s sprouted from his back and lifted him up until he was at the perfect height.

Could I be more blown away by this haunting world of illusions?

If I thought the massive member couldn’t get bigger, I was proven wrong, for its hardness was as thick as a fire extinguisher. Certainly that couldn’t fit in my copy’s itty bitty coochie.

Right?

The way my arousal spiked as I watched the thrilling hysteria unfolding with every inch that somehow managed to not pulverize my copy’s pussy left me begging to cum. My fingers began to pump swiftly and deeply inside me while the red beast let out a gnarly noise of victory.

Then they all began to move.

It was all off at first, the rhythm of thrusts all over the place, but the serenade began to play once more, the hauntingly melodic ballad dancing around us and creating the perfect pace for the monsters to follow until they were completely in sync.

I worried I’d cum before the grand finale, my pleasure beginning to rise from my core, but my eyes moved away for a short moment to see where the sound came from—and they landed on the first monster at the end of the bed.

Its eyes of golden mystery peered right at me.

Why did that only excite me? My knees further spread on whatever surface I was on, while my fingers further pumped into my pussy. I leaned back as I used my left hand to support myself, ensuring this monster violinist could see how wet I was.

Having his attention on me and not my copy suddenly encouraged me to put on a show—to prove I was just as desirable—and sweet-tasting—as the me enjoying the fivesome unfolding in the background.

I could see the hunger in those orbs of gold that began to be tainted with darkness, and what a further boost of motivation it was. I lifted my hips further and fought to meet the swift thrusts of my fingers.

I was dangerously close now, and I wasn’t sure what was going to make me cum first—the orgy happening further to my left or the possessive stare of this monster that gave me his full attention.

My body wished for my fingers to be his cock, to be kissed and sucked and covered in their monster cum. I yearned for my body to quake with aftershocks and for the tantalizing trembles of ecstasy to consume my body again and again.

I wished to be here, in this Den of Monsters, and what was just as freaky as all of this was my desire to have these very monsters.

They could please me, feed me whenever I craved their lustful touches and merciless fucks. Surely, they could sweep me away from the troubles of the surface and the responsibilities I bared on my own.

Take me away from my family, duties, and hardships of my dark, tainted world.

It was too good to be true, and yet I yearned for this very future. Somehow, this monster had to be my way out.

My stroke of salvation.

As if I’d summoned him in the heated moment, he no longer played the string instrument. The musical instrument managed to become possessed and moved of its own accord to keep the melody that began to pick up the pace.

The monster now stood behind me, its chilled hand wrapping around a part of my neck as its sharp nails dug into my flesh. My whimpered moan sounded far too beautiful, and I couldn’t help but lean back just to see this creature that was beginning to look more human by the second.

What stood out against the shadows was the brilliant golden mask upon his face, one that reminded me of a masquerade mask. It went perfectly with his silky black strands that I was beginning to realize were long with hints of silver.

With every second, more human features emerged on his masked face, but it was only his left side that was giving me a glimpse of his humanlike beauty, while his black horns came into view and curled in a maleficent way.

He was smiling… in approval?

I wasn’t sure why I’d been worthy of such an expression, but my fingers were suddenly forced out as long, frigid fingers slid into my scorching pussy. My gasp of shock was followed with a cried moan, the thick fulfillment such fingers delivered blowing my fucking mind.

My body completely submitted to his preeminence. His two fingers spread my walls as if a full cock was ramming into me without a hint of remorse.

I couldn’t believe this was happening, and yet it only got better.

A presence came from my left, and I felt the press of lips against mine before the simple kiss was followed with a deep inhale. Right away, I got tender monster vibes, but that bunny head was gone and replaced with a stunning man who didn’t dare hide his perfection.

I couldn’t recognize him, the shadows blending so perfectly against his flesh that I could barely see the details, but his black horns were clearly on top of his head, while his silky strands were a mix of aquamarine and teal.

He continued to sniff my scent as if it were a pheromone perfume that he couldn’t get enough of. My attention was forced to the opposite side as my mouth was invaded by a long tongue that didn’t just explore but went down my damn throat.

My eyes widened as I expected my gag reflex to kick in, but it did no such thing while I took in the red beast and its taunting eyes of lavender, which proceeded to dip in color until they were a striking plum shade.

Clearly, my submissive approach was rewarding me, for the red beast’s hand moved to press against my abdomen and fucking hell, his tongue was poking from the inside of my stomach.

Yup. This had to be a dream and not fucking real. Human physics don’t work this way.

My attempt to think logically was kicked under the rug by the press of not one but two lips against my flesh that sent spikes of arousal through me. My eyes darted away from the red beast just as he retracted his tongue and began to wrap it around my neck instead.

The back of my left hand was in one monster’s grasp and being kissed, while my right shoulder was also being sucked.

This was all happening as the leader of this provocative nest of monsters readied himself at my entrance and glided in to start the rhythmic movement. He fucked me so perfectly.

My moans now echoed and seemed to blend so soothingly with the music that was at its peak chorus. My eyes suddenly moved to the copy of me and there was the pair of emerald eyes.

Only they looked venomously back at me.

I should have flinched at the deadly glare, one even I had never seen before that now lay upon the lines of my own complexion. And yet there it was. The heightened image of jealousy looked far from attractive.

The tables had turned—the monsters of pleasure now worshipped me like a goddess, and all they had to do was enjoy the sweet nectar that would pool out of my quivering pussy to be mine.

At least, that’s what came to my mind.

It felt achievable, and I further relaxed while allowing my moans to be louder, longer, and more hypnotizing to the listener.

My eyes never left my copy’s, even when I felt my body at the tip of my orgasmic peak. Only a few more thrusts and I’d come undone, and I wished for her to witness it.

To realize I could be just as good as her… if not better.

“AH!” My cry of ecstasy was an octave higher than the final note from the violin, and they blended so perfectly with one another, the combination like an eargasm that would leave the audience applauding for an encore.

As if the final note had rewarded me, I felt the sets of lips press against my flesh all at once—a pair of lips on each surface of my upper thigh, a kiss to my right bicep, another on the inner arm of my left hand, just above my pulse point.

The final kiss was upon my neck in the front, right above the sternum.

The united kisses from my monsters sent me on another spiral of blissfulness, and I felt myself slipping away as my body shook violently.

Just like that, my eyes snapped open, and I rose up in haste while my wild eyes were darting all over the dark room. My ears caught onto my sharp inhales and exhales, while my body was drenched in sweat.

I quickly moved my hands past my lace panties and shivered at the sensitive brush of my quivering pussy. My orgasm was still shuddering through me. Pulling my fingers away, I examined them in the stream of moonlight that peeked into my room from the window on my right, and the sight was so mesmerizing as my tongue glided along my bottom lip.

“Shit,” I huffed. I suddenly felt so weak, I couldn’t help but fall back against the red-and-golden sheets. “That dream again…”

No matter how many times I experienced it, each time felt so fucking real and left me sexually satisfied. Who needed to masturbate when you had sex dreams every other night?

With a sigh, I reached for the nightstand and grabbed the bottle of sleeping gummies. With a flick of the lid, I tossed the final two orange-flavored bear gummies into my mouth and couldn’t care less where the bottle went.

The sound of it bouncing on the carpet was the least of my problems now as I chewed and tried to calm my swirling mind. I fought hard to grasp the image of each monster, but they were already fading away just like the rest of the world.

The realms of sleep were inviting me to return to the world of slumber, but I knew that this time around, it would be a deep one that didn’t invite me into a world of sexual jubilation.

As the dream continued to fade along with my consciousness, all that was left was a golden mask that floated in the darkness while the sweet serenade on a violin played quietly.

It grew further away with every second that passed, but it soothed me to a place of recovery. Sometimes I wondered if this was my reward for performing well, but I’d never know, for my Den of Monsters always remained in my dreams.

Sadly, they just weren’t real…

READ THE STANDALONE

MONSTER ROMANCE NOW:

mybook.to/DenOfMonsters

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

~Books by Avery Song~

MASQUERADE OF SIN: STANDALONE SERIES

Den of Monsters

Den of Psychos (Oct 2022)

Den of Devils (Nov.2022)

HER DARK OBSESSIONS

Found By Her Monsters

Claimed By Her Monsters (Oct.31.22)

WILLOW’S FORBIDDEN PACK

Wolf Awakened

Wolf Endangered

Wolf Outcasted

Wolf Domination (Oct.1.22)

AURELIA’S PACK OF MISFITS

Wolf Rejected

Wolf Reclaimed

Wolf Redemption (Oct.31.22)

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES (COMPLETE)

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four

ACADEMY FOR ALL THINGS SCORCHING

Blazing Academy - Semester One

Blazing Academy - Semester Two

Blazing Academy - Semester Three

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two